Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Texas, USA 1938 – Private Airfield owned by the Speedwagon Foundation

It'd been nearly 50 years since the ultimate defeat of Dio... And yet there might be a greater evil just on the horizon. Speedwagon couldn't help but think as he waited for Straizo and his most talented disciples to arrive.

It was hard to believe just how many things had changed during the intervening years.

For one, Speedwagon himself had become fabulously wealthy due to accidentally tripping over oilfields when he wandered Texas alone. Due to his experience with poverty and his rather healthy distain of the wealthy, he found this situation quite ironic but made sure to not be like the pompous noblemen from his youth. Instead dedicated his money to creating a foundation focused on bettering the lives of his fellow man rather than profits.

His once constant traveling companion and ward, Victor Harker had since grown up into a respectable gentleman and even found love with former Master Tonpetty's youngest granddaughter, Carmarnia. The two wed the same year that he started the Foundation and now the man had his own daughter to look after as well as a deranged, Stand possessed sword that was far too dangerous to be in anyone else's hands.

Speedwagon had felt the pride of a father and happily enjoyed being called grandfather by young Ophelia Harker during her formative years as well as the joy of being called uncle by the children and grandchildren of his best friends Jonathan and Erina Joestar.

He truly thanked God with every fiber of his being every time he thought of how happy and peaceful their lives had been ever since that disastrous honeymoon ambush that almost killed them

According to that prophecy... If even ONE thing had been different, then their happy ending would've been a tragic one.

As he let out a sigh, he noticed a group of three robed individuals walking towards him in the distance. He then broke into a smile.

“I apologize for being a bit late.” Said the older man who was leading the three. He may have had stark gray hair, far more wrinkles than last time and he was wearing thick medical bandages around his forehead but he was recognized immediately by our older scarred gentlemen. “It's good to see you again, Speedwagon.”

He chuckled. “You look as young as ever, Straizo. It's almost hard to believe that we're the same age.”

That was certainly a true statement. Even with the gray hair and wrinkles, an average person would've estimated the Hamon master to be in his late 40s instead of the mid-70s which he actually was. Hamon was the energy of life and therefore, those proficient in it could extend their youth for years as well as vanquish the undead and have impressive healing talents.

“You flatter me but I believe that complement is much more fitting for Lord Joestar.” He smirked. “I heard that he still hasn't aged beyond his 20s.”

He nodded. “Yes that is indeed true.”

It was almost hard to believe that while Speedwagon had aged like a normal man, his best friend still looked almost exactly the same as he did when he first met him in that dead end alley on Ogre Street fifty years ago. It was almost like his aging had been frozen just as his vampiric wife's. The only thing different about their appearances were the clothes that they wore which were more in line with the current times even if Jonathan stated he preferred classic Victorian apparel.

Well, not the exactly same...

“And speaking of Jonathan, I heard that the two of them are expecting again. I assume that's why you called assistance from the temple instead of him directly. Master Dire was very surprised to receive your call.”

“You got me.” Speedwagon gave a bit of a strained smile. “I didn't want to add any extra stress to the family during such a delicate time.”

Yes, the Joestars were having another baby even though they were approaching their 70s and often had their hands full with their rambunctious and always troublemaking grandson, Joseph. It was certainly a surprise on both of their parts considering that this would be child number five. It was also greatly suspected by Erina that their final child would inherit her vampiric nature just as their youngest son Thomas II, due to the fact that she couldn't see Hamon inside of her body as she had with every pregnancy outside of his.

This surprise pregnancy as well as other factors was what led them to decide to move from England and instead relocate to New York City to assume a new life as Jonathan had retired from his aristocratic estate and active business duties in England, handing the torch off to his second son, William II, and his family who would most likely take care of it from now on though Jonathan would still carry the title of Lord until he died or rather, would fake his death to the public.

Speedwagon's smile faltered just a bit. “Well as much as it is refreshing to catch up with you, old friend, I'm afraid I've called you and your disciples for more than just a social visit.” He gestured to the plane behind him that had just been started. “During a routine expedition done by my Foundation, they found something quite troubling in the jungles of Mexico.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

New York, USA 1938 – New York City Streets

It was midafternoon and local pickpocket, Smokey Brown, was on the prowl for his next mark.

As an orphan with his old Nana – the only member of his family left – he had to make ends meet any way he could and the best way to do that was by “borrowing” the wallets of those unfortunate enough to catch his eye. Thanks to the skills he'd honed, he could spot a perfect target from a mile away.

As he walked down the street, his ears managed to catch snippets of a pretty interesting conversation taking place across the street.

“You gotta be kiddin' me. You've really never had this fine beverage?” He heard a thick, Brooklyn accent of a seller of Coca-Cola yell with enthusiasm.

Smokey turned his head to face the scene and noticed that the bearded seller was talking to a rather tall gentleman wearing a similar hat to himself. The man's back was to him so Smokey couldn't see his face but judging by his staggeringly enormous height and muscular build, his first guest would've been dockworker but considering the man was wearing clean cut pants and a rather fetching red designer coat, he obviously was someone of wealth who kept up with the latest trends.

Hello there! Smokey whistled as he changed his course and quickly hopped to the other side of the street, keeping his approach casual so no one would suspect.

“All right.” The seller spoke again. “From your accent, I'd say you're from England. Tourist, huh?”

He missed the other man's response as he couldn't help but grin to himself. Tourist! Must be my lucky day!

He generally had better luck with tourists. Rob a local and they were more likely to take a swing at you and remember your face while tourists tended to scream or call someone for help and by the time that happened, he would be three alleys away as he knew this section of the city like the back of his hand.

He kept his head low and push the brim of his paperboy hat down to keep his dark eyes hidden.

“No kiddin'? You're gonna make the big city your home? Well, if you want a drink, you're going to have to lay down some coin. Cash is the king around here.”

As the man pulled a five from his wallet, Smokey did his classic maneuver. He carefully slipped his arm quick and quiet and grabbed the open wallet right as the man handed his cash for the bottle of Coca-Cola. Before the man he robbed could even turn around, Smokey was already dashing down the sidewalk and heading towards his usual shortcut.

Once he turned the corner, he stopped to catch his breath and stared down at the high quality and most importantly, thick wallet in his hands. His grin grew even wider. “What a patsy! That was easy as pie.”

Unfortunately for him, he hadn't noticed he wasn't alone in the alley.

Suddenly he was grabbed from behind. One hand yanking the collar of his shirt while the other had gripped his head so he couldn't run away. The grip on his head was particularly painful and caused him to scream.

“Hey-a, Smokey. Remember us?” The bastard that grabbed him from behind said with arrogant sick glee.

Smokey gulped as he recognized the voice.

Damn! These must be the cops that chased me down 59th Street last week when I snatched that purse from that rich hag.

The only reason he avoided jail time (and a beating) is because he took a shortcut down an alley behind an Italian place and hid in one of the Hoovervilles at Central Park for three hours. The damn asshole cops never went down there so it was always a good place to hide and even if they had chased him, they would've stuck out like sore thumbs.

“Looks like we finally caught you red-handed, ya punk.” The other one shouted.

“What are ya doin' on my beat, you trash?” The first and fatter one spoke as he was hit with their baton right on the back of his head. It felt like his entire body was screaming with pain as he fell to the concrete. He could also feel some blood from the wound running down his neck and into his collar.

He was soon picked up from the ground and slammed against a brick wall. More pain shot up his back and he couldn't help but cough up bits of blood.

The pig faced officer sneered at him. “I'm gonna make sure they lock you up for twenty years.”

“Take it easy. Please, sir... I only pinched a wallet.” He couldn't help but whimper. His feet weren't even touching the ground and the officer was so much bigger than him. Not to mention the man's brown eyes were burning with sadistic irrational hatred that he knew all too well.

It was the kind he often saw on the streets from strangers when he was just minding his own business. It was the hatred that prevented him from working a legitimate job and instead forced him to be a pickpocket since nobody was keen to hire a poor black boy for anything other than slave's work and he couldn't live off of that. He and his Nana needed real money especially with how ill she'd been feeling the last couple weeks.

Both of the cops sneered at him. The one pinning him to the wall spoke up again, spraying his nasty spit right in his face. “I hate bottom feeders like you, prayin' on the public.”

The cop then grabbed his head and forcefully turned it so he could whisper into his ear. Smokey felt chills going down his spine as this was probably the worst jam he'd been in yet.

If only he knew what was to come, then he would definitely recount that statement.

“But see, I'm nice.” The cop said in a sickeningly arrogant tone as he squeezed Smokey's head harder. “I'll do you a solid. I'm gonna let you bring me twenty dollars every week. Also, half of everything you glom.”

Again, the crooked cop squeezed his head harder, like he was planning to crush his skull like a grape. Thankfully though, another voice interrupted.

“Hello.” Spoke the voice of a young man with a very distinctive British accent and holding a bottle of Coca-Cola. Both Smokey and the cops turned to see who was addressing them and Smokey was surprised that it was none other than the man he had stolen the wallet from.

I guess he followed me because he wanted his wallet! Well crap, he's probably going to join in with the cops to beat my ass. Today really just isn't my day...

“Hey, it's the pigeon who got his wallet lifted. Sorry, this is evidence, so I'm gonna be keepin' it.”

In a very strange turn of events that the three of them could've never had predicted was the tall young Englishman taking off his paperboy hat and saying “Well, now, how shall I put this? Here is what happened. There actually is no crime since that wallet was a gift, constables.”

The two cops glared at him while Smokey's mouth completely dropped.

That can't be right... I must be dreamin'! For some inexplicable reason, this 6 1/2 foot giant, pretty faced Englishman who hardly looks that much older than me is... Covering for me? But I just stole his wallet so why would he... Do that?

Smokey was at a complete loss. Here was a stranger who was treating him with more kindness than he'd seen in years or possibly ever and he had stolen the man's wallet! If anyone had a right to be mad at him or try to slug him in the face, it was him and yet the man didn't even seem angry.

Or rather, not angry at him, since his gaze was firmly set on the two cops.

“So then, sirs, would you please return both the wallet and the boy?”

“What'd you just say?”

“As I said, it was a gift.” The teenaged Englishman said again. While his tone was even, Smokey could tell that there was a little irritation creeping into it. “Him and I are good friends. I often hand him a little cash on the side when he needs it. So, let him go, please.”

Suddenly Smokey was tossed to the ground by the cop. He managed to brace the impact as to not hurt his face but now his hands were scraped up. He did manage to turn around though so he could see both cops stomping towards the Englishman.

“A good friend, huh?” The pig faced cop said with clear disbelief in his voice. He also had stuck his finger up his nose like the disgusting pig he was.

He was about to tell the man to run and save himself but just as the cop was about to put a booger on his face, the Englishman had grabbed his hand with reflexes so fast that Smokey couldn't believe it.

“AAAAHHHHHHHHHH!” The pig started screaming as it was clear that the Englishman was clutching his arm with significant strength. The other cop was suddenly panicking and pointing a gun directly at his forehead.

Seemingly not even phased, at all, that there was a gun pointed in his direction as he continued talking in a rather neutral tone. “That's curious. Help me understand... Why would you attempt to do something like that? Really, just talk about unsavory. Not to mention just plain unsanitary. Were you two, by chance, taught manners by monkeys?” He then shook his head and arrogantly grinned. “Actually, never mind. They have enough class to eat their boogers instead of trying to put them on someone else's face.”

Both cops were now completely enraged. Even the one who was in pain.

“Why you rotten limey–”

“You've made the wrong move, you stupid pigs!” The young Englishman suddenly declared as he formed a fist and punched the cop whose arm he was already crushing in his grip. The injury crushed the man's nose as the Englishman let go of his arm and let him fall to the ground in pain in a whimpering heap.

As Smokey zeroed in on the Englishman, he noticed that instead of the greenish blue eyes he had earlier, the man's eyes were now crimson.

Red eyes? What the hell is this!

The cop that was pointing the gun at him was now visibly trembling. Though Smokey had a feeling it wasn't actually anger but rather from fear.

“You-you are resisting arrest!”

“Resisting arrest is that what you Americans call that barbaric display? My you guys are much more savage than I was expecting.” The tall teenager laughed, his red eyes gleaming brighter. “Please, try to shoot me. But I am warning you right now since it's the right thing to do and I am a gentleman, before you pull the trigger, I will have broken your finger like a rotten matchstick!”

The cop screeched as he cocked the gun. “Not from over there! I'll blow your damn brains out!”

Suddenly, golden sparks – like arcs of electricity – were covering the top half of the Coca-Cola bottle. Not only that but the whole man's body seemingly glowed with the same golden color.

The Englishman quickly held up the bottle as if he was holding a hose and the cap flew off faster than Smokey's eyes could track.

The bottle cap which was flying as fast as a bullet crashed directly into the cops trigger finger, breaking it so badly that it snapped off from the sheer force.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” The cop screamed in higher pitched agony than the other one had.

Incredible! Smokey couldn't believe what he had just seen.

The crazy, red eyed teenaged Englishman gave a confident smile before knocking back what was left of the soda almost like a victory toast.

“Wow! That's actually really good. Totally worth those five bucks. I can't believe they didn't let me have some growing up! I should have grabbed another...” He then paused as he turned over to look at Smokey. His eyes were now back to greenish blue. He then looked at the cops who were still crying out in agony before looking back at Smokey.

He flashed an awkward smile that was reminiscent of one worn by a child with a hand caught in the cookie jar. “...You didn't happen to see red eyes right? Or that golden energy crackling like electricity?”

“I did.” Smokey answered honestly because he wasn't sure what else to do. This whole situation was completely out of his hands or knowledge. He wanted to trust this guy wouldn't hurt him and considering how he came to his defense... but you could never be too sure and those red eyes were definitely scary and that golden energy was crazy powerful.

“And those constables probably saw both of those too didn't they?”

“I'd reckon so.”

The young Englishman's face suddenly paled as he dropped the now empty bottle of Coca-Cola and put both hands to his head as if he wanted to tear out his hair. “Dammit! I knew I shouldn't have left my sunglasses at home or succumb to my temper, again! And on CONSTABLES no less! They're going to KILL me! Especially Granny with the way she is now! And Gramps will give one of his hour-long lectures on proper gentlemanly conduct again! Honestly, I'm not sure which one is worse!”

Smokey, again, was shocked as he finally started getting to his feet, albeit a little dizzily.

He beats down two armed cops like they were nothing, but he's scared of his grandparents?! This guy...Who the hell is he?!

Luckily or possibly unluckily depending on how you look at it, Smokey was about to have his answer as the young Englishman suddenly smiled as if an idea had come to mind. He then turned to Smokey with a bit of a desperate look in his eyes.

“Alright Mister Pickpocket, what say we hightail it out of here and you come back to my place? We just moved in not too long ago so it's a little messy but I imagine the kitchen's in working order and Gladys is on duty and she makes the best snacks and tea on either side of the pond. Or coffee if you prefer. I really like your American coffee! Anyway, we can also cleanup that wound of yours and even treat it. Granny was a nurse back in her day and if she's doing that, then maybe she won't yell at me!”

Without even having a chance to refuse, the strange tall teenaged Englishman grabbed his hand and started running out of the alley, dragging Smokey behind him.

As Smokey would later find out, this strange tall teenaged Englishman was none other than Joseph Joestar.

Part 2:

Battle Tendency

Chapter Text

Lacandon Jungle, Mexico 1938 – Deep Inside Ancient Ruins

“I tell you, Straizo, once you lay your eyes on this... I believe – no, I am certain you'll feel a chill.” Speedwagon's voice had a slight echo inside the cavern. “It's frightful enough to make even your disciplined hair stand on end! What's at the end of this cavern is far worse than the terror we helped vanquish fifty years ago.”

Speedwagon turned back to see the two Hamon disciples in total awe at the magnificent cavern while his own two subordinates, of course, were wearing a face of professionalism.

However, he noticed Straizo had a rather strained expression. As if he was trying to look around in amazement but was distracted by something else. Judging from just how troubling the expression was, his guess was pain.

He stopped. “Is there something wrong? I noticed earlier that you were wearing bandages around your head. Did something happen?”

“Yes, a few months back I went on a rather risky mission to Spain and... was injured.” The Hamon master took a deep breath and straightened his back before giving a small smile. “You do not have to worry about me. I'm just having a minor headache. My Hamon just isn't as... strong as it used to be...”

“All right then, if you're sure.” He spoke cautiously as he turned back around and continued walking on. As much as he was worried about the Hamon user, what he had to show him was far more important than a minor injury. If he was right, then the world at large was at jeopardy for a disaster that was far worse than even such an event as another world war.

It only took them another ten minutes to finally reach the end.

“And this is the reason why we came here!” He shouted as he flashed his light at the massive stone pillar in the center of the chamber and especially at the artifacts embedded inside of it.

“What? It can't be! Stone masks! And there's so many of them!” All three of the Hamon users spoke in a frenzy.

He clenched his fists. “The initial exploration team counted hundreds possibly over a thousand in this chamber alone with similar chambers filled with them further inside. Far too many to destroy with Can't Touch This... My research team also wants to keep a few for experimentation but even this is not exactly why I called you here.”

“What could possibly be worse than hundreds of the very masks that we Hamon users have been dedicated to destroy for hundreds of years?!” One of the Hamon disciples stared at him with their jaw dropped.

“Mister Dire lost his arm just facing one of the monstrosities created by one of those horrendous masks and we've lost dozens of our numbers over the years just tracking down the four that were known to exist. The Masters were sure that we had destroyed them all!”

Speedwagon nodded in understanding. He had known that the Hamon users had been spending much of their existence tracking down the masks and making sure they were thoroughly destroyed. Suddenly finding out that the goal you'd been so desperately trying to complete and had already thought you'd finished suddenly turns out to be completely meaningless would be a shock to anyone.

Regardless, though, he had to keep on going. “No, this is why I called assistance from the Hamon clan.”

He flashed the flashlight up to the face of a massive, seemingly half merged man with long flowing hair sprawled out wildly above and two small horns poking from his forehead who seemed to be the main feature of the pillar.

Everyone aside from Speedwagon let out both horrified and awe-inspiring gasps.

“The initial team has dubbed this discovery as “The Pillar Man” and this is the reason that I called for your assistance.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

New York, USA 1938 – New York City, The Joestar Penthouse

“...You know I had a feeling you were well off but I didn't think you were this well off.” Smokey uttered as he stared at the top floor penthouse he'd just been led up to by his newly dubbed best friend, Joseph Joestar.

Turns out, the guy's family owned the entire building. JoJo, as he liked to be called, explained that back in England they were actually noblemen and that one of his uncles was now taking care of the estate while he and his grandparents decided to move to America for a change of scenery.

I guess it explains why they kept calling him “Young Master” in the lobby and how he knew everybody by name. Smokey basically spent the entire walk from the alley to Midtown dreading it. It was one of the few places in New York he generally avoided because of all the high profile individuals and the high police turn out. Not to mention he usually stuck out like a sore thumb which made it a poor place to make a score.

The true highbrow rich could sniff out someone like him from a mile away.

He let out a sigh as he followed JoJo inside the beautifully furnished penthouse which he suspected had a wonderful panoramic view of the city at large but at the moment was covered by thick black curtains. In his entire life, he had never been in a place so damn rich. It made him seriously uncomfortable though he wasn't going to dare to voice his opinion now. Especially not after the rather nice and very professional butler, apparently named Marvin, had already taken his hat and coat.

If there's one thing his Nana had always drilled in his head, it was to be polite and considerate to those who are polite and considerate in return.

“Welcome home Young Master!” A maid appeared from the hallway. She also had a British accent just like JoJo and politely bowed before continuing. “Would you and your friend like some afternoon tea?”

JoJo shook his head and smiled. “Maybe later. Anyway, Veronica, do you know where Granny and Gramps are? I have to talk to them about something important right away.”

“I'm afraid the master right now is having an important business call in his office and has asked not to be disturbed for a while but the mistress is enjoying tea in the parlor with Danny.”

“Great.” He let out a sigh. “I actually changed my mind. Can you bring out some of Gladys's special lemon squares and that black tea as well... Oh and a first aid kit for my friend here?”

“Of course.” She nodded before walking off to presumably get the items he had requested.

Smokey gulped but decided to risk asking such a question. “You... know all of your staff by name?”

“Yeah why wouldn't I?” JoJo gave him a bit of a cross look. “Most of them have been working for Gramps and Granny since I was a little kid. Of course I know their names. Why do you ask?”

He shrugged. “No reason.”

This was actually a lie. Now Smokey couldn't claim to have known very many rich people but the few that he did have the displeasure of seeing were always snobby and pompous and not to mention just generally rude. Always thinking of themselves as above other people just because they had more coin than most folks. They usually made his blood boil.

So far, JoJo, had been the one exception to this. He could tell right away that this guy cared even if he could mercilessly beat up cops without a second thought.

Still doesn't explain the red eyes or the glowing.

He was hoping that he'd get some answers on that. For a good night's sleep if nothing else.

Suddenly, he heard barking and a large Great Dane that was white with black spots came bolting towards the two of them.

“Danny!” JoJo happily called out as he kneeled down so he could easily pet the dog that also looked quite happy to see him.

Because the dog, like JoJo, was so tall, Smokey could comfortably pet him without the kneeling. He always wanted a pet but they never had the money and a good chunk of folks usually didn't let him near their animals. JoJo, however, didn't seem to mind and Danny obviously loved the extra attention.

“I figured you'd be home with the way he ran out.” A young woman's voice called out from a room nearby. Smokey looked up he saw the owner of said voice.

“Granny.” JoJo stood up. Concern was written on his face. “What are you doing on your feet? You should be resting. And the sun is still up.”

The woman whom JoJo had affectionately called “Granny” frowned at him. However, this woman looked nothing like he had been expecting.

If he was being frank, what he'd been expecting was a wrinkled old rich hag. The kind that often sneered at those around them and often talked about how much better the world was in their time and how everything from the fashions to the young people were rude and offensive.

The woman standing in front of him was nothing like that. In fact, the idea that he called her Granny was laughable as she looked as young as JoJo himself. She had beautiful golden blonde hair in a rather fetching bun with sky-blue eyes and flawless skin that made her look like a Hollywood knockout.

The weirdest thing about her though was the fact that she was visibly pregnant.

“Don't turn into your grandfather. It's bad enough having him worried to death that I'm suddenly turning into an invalid when all I've been feeling is a little extra sick lately. You two seem to conveniently forget that I used to be a nurse and this isn't my first go around.”

“Still you should be careful.”

She raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. “Those are the last words I'd ever expect to hear from your mouth.”

“Well–”

She started sniffing the air. “Joseph why do I smell hints of blood on your hands?” Her gaze then turned to him. Her sky-blue eyes wide with shock. “And also, who is that and why is he injured!?”

The woman quickly hurried to Smokey's side and started inspecting the back of his head. “My goodness! What happened young man?”

Again, before Smokey could answer, he was dragged into another room by JoJo and his “Granny”.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chapter Text

Lacandon Jungle, Mexico 1938 – Deep Inside Ancient Ruins, Pillar Man Chamber

“Who is that carved onto that pillar?” One of the disciples asked Speedwagon.

His old friend tensed up before letting out a worried sigh. “I'm afraid that's not a carving. Tests were done on the stone and they show that he has amino acids, proteins, cells and though it's faint... they also picked up a pulse with trace amounts of body heat. While it may seem almost impossible, the stone man embedded in that pillar is ALIVE!”

Everybody gasped except for him. For some reason Straizo couldn't find it in him to be surprised. His best “disciple” Lisa Lisa had been studying “pillar men” from some of the most ancient scrolls from the Hamon clan’s library for a couple years now though this wasn't previewed knowledge to the clan as a whole. Yet he knew from the records that there should've only been three pillar men and the man they were staring at looked like none of the three they knew of. Not to mention he'd heard from chatter that the other three pillar men were being observed by Nazis in an undisclosed location.

Instead of bringing any of this up though... For some reason he was compelled not to. Also the pounding in his head grew even worse. He'd been having serious headaches for months after the mission to Spain and yet his stubborn pride didn't allow him to admit that his Hamon was failing him in this regard. He was the second most prominent member of the clan after Master Dire. He couldn't afford to show weakness to the other members. He also wasn't keen on burdening others with his problems. They were his problems and he needed to solve them himself.

“Straizo, understand, who he is. How long he has been there. How he got there in the first place, What the masks are for... none of that matters.” Speedwagon stared at him. “We are here for one purpose only. I brought you because of your Hamon ability, so you can use it to utterly destroy him while he slumbers in the stone.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

New York, USA 1938 – New York City, The Joestar Penthouse

“So the reason you look so young is because you're a vampire?! Like Dracula from that horror movie!?” Smokey couldn't help but exclaim out loud having almost spilled tea in his lap. After getting his head treated by “Granny” Erina Joestar, the three of them sat down to enjoy some afternoon snacks as well as swap family stories.

He told them about his rather mundane and depressing life of having to move from his home state of Georgia with his father and Nana and then losing his father at twelve years old while they told him about their dramatic and rather bizarre life as well as the fact that they weren't exactly... normal folks.

Erina let out a slightly annoyed sigh. “I can't believe that they made that dreadful book into a movie. I also heard that the Germans adapted it as well and called it Nosferatu which portrayed vampires as hideous, pale hunchbacks with clawed hands! I honestly find it rather insulting that they've made vampires into cruel and hideous evil beings with absolutely no heart.”

“Well, Granny, it's not like those adaptations are exactly wrong on that front.” JoJo spoke with a grin. A mischievous twinkle in his greenish blue eyes. “You told me yourself that Dio and Annabel were absolute monsters. And uncle Thomas isn't exactly a pillar of morality with the way he goes through women like a hot knife through butter. Also the German film got the sunlight bit right.”

Erina glared at him with her eyes turning just a hint crimson.

“... And that's exactly what I was saying, those movies are quite insulting. Distasteful really. A crime to the wonderful art of cinema as a whole.” JoJo's face had paled a few shades. Smokey couldn't help but chuckle a bit.

These Joestars, they may not all be human or even close to normal... but they sure are kindhearted.

Just in a little over a couple hours, these people had wholeheartedly accepted him and didn't judge him for his skin color or his past. They also unquestioningly helped him out even though he started off trying to steal Joseph's wallet. There weren't a lot of folks who could emit such a sheer level of selflessness but this bizarre family of literal bloodsucking creatures and magical breath users could.

It was just around this time that the man of the household and patriarch of the family came inside. Just like his wife, he was seventy years old and yet he only looked maybe six years older than his grandson. In fact, if you put Jonathan Joestar right next to Joseph Joestar, the two of them could practically pass off as twins as the only differences they shared were coloring, hair styles and demeanor.

Jonathan had dark blue hair in a slightly messy common hairstyle and ocean blue eyes as well as a buttoned up refined appearance that you'd see on a professor or an academic while Joseph had chestnut brown hair that was wildly spiked, greenish blue eyes and wore fashionable street clothing you'd see in the latest magazines or on the billboards of Time Square.

“Sorry about that dear and Joseph. William was telling me the annual quarterly report for the businesses.” He walked over and gave his wife a small peck on the cheek, his grandson a loving pat on the head and an ear scratch to Danny who was sleeping right next to JoJo's feet. He then sat down at the last chair that the maids had set up prior. He also turned over to greet Smokey, his hand held out. “And Marvin told me that your name is Smokey Brown and that you’re Joseph's new friend.”

He nodded his head as he took the man's hand. “That's right sir. We had a bit of a... rough first impression but JoJo here isn't holding it against me.”

“Yeah he stole my wallet but then got into some trouble with the constables so I helped him out. Everything worked out though. I got my wallet back and made a new best friend.”

Jonathan's brow furrowed as he let out a tired sigh. “...Please tell me they were at least conscious when you left them this time. And you weren't on a horse.”

“Horse?” Smokey asked. However nobody bothered to alleviate his confusion.

“Yes they were conscious when we left them. And no, there weren't any horses involved.” JoJo rolled his eyes. “Although one might lose a finger...”

“JOSEPH!”

“It wasn't like last time! Those damn pig faced Yanks had it coming. The two of them were beating Smokey senseless. I HAD to help! Are you saying I should've left him to get beaten up?”

“Absolutely not but that is not the problem here and you know it.” The older man spoke in a gentle but stern voice. “I already heard from Marvin that you left your Foundation sunglasses sitting on the counter again. You may not be a vampire but having your eyes change to red when you're angry is going to attract unnecessary attention. As well as all these fights with local law enforcement.” He then gestured to his wife. “You're not just putting yourself at risk when you forget to wear them.”

JoJo put his head down just slightly, clearly feeling shame for his actions. “Sorry Gramps... I'll remember the sunglasses next time.”

“And also no more fighting with the constables. Or stealing their horses.”

“You stole a police horse?” Smokey's eyes went wide with shock as he stared at JoJo.

The teenager in question just gave a toothy smile. “Borrowed. I borrowed that horse. I also had no idea it belonged to the police. Anyway, you're blowing it out of proportion. All I did was take it for a small, jolly good old jaunt around the park.”

“Yes a “small, jolly good old jaunt around the park” that somehow evolved into a wild crazed chase across twenty blocks.” His grandmother added in a very flat tone before taking a sip of her strangely reddish tea.

“It was just a misunderstanding. Honest.”

Both his grandparents narrowed their eyes.

Before JoJo could speak another word in his defense, a frantic maid came rushing in. “Master, you just received a desperate call from the Temple! Hamon Master Dire said that they just found a body of a disciple as well as evidence that last night, someone set a fire in their deep records archive.”

“WHAT!” The three Joestars all shouted in unison.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Lacandon Jungle, Mexico 1938 – Deep Inside Ancient Ruins, Pillar Man Chamber

“And what of Joseph Joestar?” The Hamon master asked him.

“What?” Speedwagon was flummoxed.

“How are he and Jonathan doing as well as dear Erina?” Straizo had suddenly straightened his back and had a rather odd look in his dark eyes. If he didn't know any better, he would've almost said that it was sinister. “I heard he has Hamon nearly as strong as his grandfather’s and that he saved your life at the tender age of thirteen with it despite having no prior training and the fact Hamon doesn't usually activate until at least sixteen in most individuals.”

“He did... but why bring this up now?” He uttered as he remembered that harrowing plane ride in which hijackers had taken it over and kidnapped him for ransom. He'd been in charge with watching Joseph that day to give his friends a chance to go to an opera that they'd wanted to see and Joseph had shown an interest in planes like his late father had. He had never expected for it to be hijacked and when they had forced Joseph to try getting out of his seat, he snapped and stunned the pilot with a burst of Hamon before yanking seats out of the plane and sending it crashing into a forest ravine while saving himself, Speedwagon and the pilot by correctly calculating the exact right moment to jump out so they could land safely and without injury.

The boy is incredibly smart and also incredibly reckless.

He may have his grandfather's face, but he's far from the being a gentleman. No matter how many times Jonathan lectures him.

“That was the day I discovered that Joseph was able to use Hamon.”

“So, young Joseph inherited Hamon as opposed to his grandmother's vampiric abilities... As I recall only one of her children inherited her gifts while the rest received Jonathan's.” Straizo walked around him and back towards their group of subordinates.

Speedwagon let out another sigh although this one was tainted with frustration as well as confusion “Yes, but why are you speaking of him now? Or any of them really? I understand you've been out of touch due to your temple duties but this isn't the time or the place.”

Just as he had uttered those words, the two Hamon disciples and his own two employees suddenly fell to the ground, dead. Blood gushing out of their necks from where their throats had been somehow slit.

“What in the bloody–” he started to utter before being interrupted by a high kick to the face delivered by none other than Straizo.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chapter Text

Lacandon Jungle, Mexico 1938 – Deep Inside Ancient Ruins, Pillar Man Chamber

Speedwagon desperately tried to summon his Stand but between the pain from the bleeding head wound, his advanced age and his twenty years out of practice, Can't Touch This did not manifest in his hands.

“Oh I wouldn't even bother.” Straizo spoke in an uncharacteristically harsh tone. “I may not possess a Stand myself but I have an idea of how they work. They require strong mental fortitude and therefore users are susceptible to blows to the head to ruin their concentration. I also imagine you haven't needed to use a hammer that forges blades where the head hits in a long time.”

As he tried to get himself up, he stared at the man he once happily called a friend. “Why are you... Why are you doing this?! Why have you lost your senses!”

“That's the thing Speedwagon... I haven't.” The treacherous bastard put emphasis on the word. “In fact, my thinking is... Extremely clear. Yes. Clearer than it's been in years. I never told anyone this. Not even that goodhearted buffoon Dire but the reason I chose to study Hamon once I found that I had the talent for it was to strive to forge my body into something pure and strong. I wanted to be a beacon among men. Someone that others could look up to and strive to become. Someone to be remembered for the generations to come and be immortalized even beyond death. I genuinely thought that becoming a warrior for humanity with Hamon was the best way to accomplish such a feat but over the years it's become painfully clear to me that Hamon is just not all that special in the grand scheme of things. There are hundreds, thousands maybe even tens of thousands of those out there who have the gift and then you throw in these wild abilities like Stands that are unique to their user and give powers that should not be possible according to the laws of physics.”

Speedwagon gulped as he was not liking where this speech was going.

“And even beyond Stand users and Hamon users there are the vampires...” The Hamon master's voice took on a tone of reverence. “They are magnificent, beautiful and immortal! During that battle we fought fifty years ago, I secretly admired how beautifully brutal Erina was with her efficient slaughter. And Dio, even after facing three opponents he still survived even as just a head! A feat that could not be accomplished by a mere human no matter Hamon or Stand...”

Straizo then started walking over to the pillar where he grabbed one of the masks. Using a little force, he popped it out of its slot.

Speedwagon tried his damnedest to crawl over and stop him but it was no use. He was in no shape to fight. It had been nearly 40 years since the last time he was in a fight and he had gotten careless and not trained.

If his younger self from fifty years ago could see the sorry state he was in now, there would be much laughing as well as maybe a black eye involved. The late Tattoo and Lee would also laugh at him for being a stupid fool.

“I now realize that the true way to be immortalized is not through the power of humanity but rather forgoing it entirely!”

As he coughed, he glared at the man putting on a mask. His fingers were already coated in blood from killing his own disciples as well as Foundation employees. It didn't take long for the mask to pierce the back of the man's skull.

“You twisted... traitor!” With the last bit of his breath, he cursed at the former Hamon master.

His last thoughts, of course, were about the safety of his best friend, his wife as well as the rest of the Joestar family before falling unconscious.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

New York, USA 1938 – New York City

Joseph Joestar was in a bad mood. And he had been in a bad mood for the last two days.

First someone sets fire to the Hamon Temple records as well as murder a disciple in cold blood and then Speedwagon's late for his appointment with Gramps... What the hell is going on all of a sudden?!

After the frantic call from Hamon Master Dire, his grandfather had spent the last two days locked up in his office making calls and sending telegrams and letters like a madman as well as pouring over old research he made back in the days when he had been studying to be an archaeologist. Meanwhile Granny had been visibly upset and drinking way more of her blood substitute concoction which was invented by her late father and top scientists at the Speedwagon Foundation. She'd already been having a rough time with the unexpected pregnancy and the added stress was undoubtedly bad for the baby.

Clearly they were both very deeply upset by the news which made him upset because nobody messes with his precious grandparents. The two of them had been raising him since he was a mere babe after both of his parents died.

George II Joestar had been a powerful Hamon user like his father but in the end, it did him no good as he lost his life during a flight accident when his engine exploded in midair. Elizabeth Joestar, meanwhile, had been a beautiful but frail woman with a weak constitution and died of illness mere months after her husband. Despite the fact that both were still in the middle of taking care of their daughter Elaine (who was only eleven at the time) they took him in no questions asked. He would always be grateful for the two of them and for Elaine, who, despite being his aunt, acted more like a big sister to him.

He was big enough of a man to admit that he cried for days when she finally moved out. He saw her relatively regularly though not as often as he'd like since she was busy working for the Speedwagon Foundation and often traveled.

I'm going to beat that bloody bastard who was causing them so much grief until he's seeing nothing but stars for days!

“Hey, you!” Joseph suddenly heard someone shouting at him from his right. He blinked and looked down as he realized he was standing in the street instead of the sidewalk that he remembered walking on, having evidently gotten so lost in his angry thoughts that he hadn't realized he had stepped off of it.

The person shouting at him was none other than a red-faced angry driver. “Why don't ya get a clue. What're you doin', dumbass? Pull your head out of your rear and see where you're standing!”

Joseph narrowed his crimson tinted eyes at him. Thankfully, he actually remembered to grab the sunglasses that day as he was shopping with Granny and Smokey to help her get her mind off of things as well as grab some delicious pastries for Smokey's elderly Nana who now lived in the Joestar building and was receiving care from nursing staff from the Foundation. Joseph didn't actually have much of a sweet tooth (except for Gladys's treats, he could never get enough of those) but it's not like he could say no to either of them.

“Now get the hell out of my way you damn Sasquatch!” The angry red-faced man shouted at him again.

Joseph let out a sigh as he stepped off the street and around to where the driver's window was. “You know you could've asked nicely you Yankee bastard!” He then grabbed the man's collar and yanked him partially out of his vehicle. “All you really needed to say was “Sir can you please step aside?” and I would've happily done so. The dumbass and the Sasquatch insults were completely unnecessary. And since I'm in a PARTICULARLY bad mood, I feel like you deserve a nice and tidy beating until you learn how to be polite again!”

The man's eyes went wide as he flinched.

Thankfully (for the driver at least) a voice spoke up.

“Joseph what is it that you're doing there?” His Granny asked from a few feet away. Smokey was right behind her. He figured he must've accidentally left them in his dust when he was caught up in his thoughts.

He gulped. He knew exactly what this looked like. Hell, it was exactly what it looked like.

Dammit! How do I get out of this jam without being smacked on the head with an umbrella again? Because his grandmother couldn't be out in the sun, she always carried an umbrella with her as well as wore heavy clothing and a face veil. He once made the mistake of joking that she looked like a widow only to be hit in the face with an umbrella.

His thoughts were filled with panic until he noticed that the vehicle he just pulled the driver out of was bright yellow and that it had a sign with the word TAXI printed in big bold letters.

He dropped the driver and gestured to the sign. “Taxi! I know that the penthouse is not that far away but why walk more than you have to on your swollen feet when you've been shopping all day? I thought it would be a nice surprise for you.”

Even through the sunglasses and veil, he could see that she was smiling. “Oh Joseph, thank you for being so thoughtful.”

“No problem.” He immediately went to open the door so she could enter. Smokey gave him a bit of a knowing look before he entered himself as Joseph let out a sigh, trusting Smokey not to rat him out on what he was really doing.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

New York, USA 1938 – New York City, The Joestar Penthouse

“I don't want to believe it... but I'm with Victor and Anubis on this one. It has to be an inside job.” Jonathan muttered to himself as he stared at the notes he had written down when Master Dire first called. The happy-go-lucky man had, for once in his life, actually sounded completely furious. The man was almost never angry. Not even when he when he lost his arm to Dio fifty years ago.

Yet he has all the right in the world to be angry. One of his disciples was cruelly murdered and priceless scrolls dating back millennia were destroyed in that fire.

The anthropologist in him wanted to cry at such a despicable notion of someone deliberately destroying precious ancient documents as well as killing someone to do so.

“Still it doesn't make sense... And the chances of an accidental fire are slim to none.” From the evidence that Dire had told him about, what was left of the the scrolls in the right corner of the archive were soaked with lantern oil which suggested that this was done purposely as well as finding a disciple with his throat slit open.

Victor (and naturally Anubis too) had flown to the temple as fast as he could once he heard the news to double check the evidence but agreed with Dire's initial findings about the lantern oil and the body.

He also wanted to get Speedwagon's opinions but for some reason, the man was unavailable even though they were supposed to meet yesterday. This made him greatly worried but Speedwagon was a grown man and the oil business plus the Foundation work were quite demanding and most likely had just gotten caught up in something and would probably call in a few days to reschedule.

Even without his best friend's input, with the facts they had already gathered, it was easy to conclude that somebody deliberately set the fire and the disciple had just simply been in the wrong place at the wrong time, witnessing the culprit in the act and was killed to ensure silence.

What was really disturbing though, was the fact that the deep records archive was only accessible to those who had the power to use Hamon due to the ancient special lock which was constructed out of the shells of the Satiporoja beetle which transmitted Hamon far better than even the human body or water. The lock would not open the doors unless an overdrive was passed through it.

Therefore the crime could've only been committed by someone who knew Hamon.

And yet Dire refuses to believe that any of the masters or disciples could've committed such a horrible act.

Honestly, he understood why Dire was adamant in his belief. The man put great faith in the practice of Hamon as well as its practitioners so the idea that one of them could betray the clan and commit such an evil act of sabotage seemed ludicrous. Jonathan, at one point would've thought the same but he survived not one but two betrayals from Dio.

He learned his lesson not to be so completely blind in his faith in others. Everyone still had good inside of them but thanks to his wife's and Speedwagon's influence, he was much better at being cautious about it.

Still something about this whole mess was bugging him. It honestly felt like they missed something but he wasn't sure what.

He glanced at the wall in his office and stared at Bluford's Sword Luck and Pluck which was in its specialized holder with a custom plaque underneath it.

“Back then, everything was just... simpler. Less secrets to keep and the world wasn't on the brink of war again.” He spoke almost bitterly. Sure it had also been a lot more dangerous and he didn't necessarily want to go back to the late nineteenth century but there were moments that he felt greatly misplaced in time.

An entire half a century had already passed. The world had been caught up in a great war and he'd already lost one of his sons as well as having great grandchildren being born and yet he still looked like he was in his mid-20s. This was actually one of the other reasons that they moved to America besides avoiding the brewing tensions in Europe as he was tired of having to wear theater makeup to hide his youthful appearance anytime he talked to his business partners or performed his aristocratic duties.

Thankfully the Speedwagon Foundation had given them new identities as distant relatives of the Joestar family so they could keep their last name. Only Joseph's identity remained unchanged as he actually looked his age.

And then in a few more years I'll have to fake my death so William can officially become the Lord of the estate and people don't discover the truth... such headaches.

The world had continued going by and changing but he was practically frozen. He may have possessed the body of a healthy young man but he certainly didn't feel like one, not anymore.

At least I have Erina by my side.

His wife shared an even greater burden than him. He aged very very slowly but at least he could still go out in the sun while she was still forced to wear heavy clothing even though she used to love feeling the beautiful rays of sunlight kissing her skin.

The Speedwagon Foundation had been trying to work on a way for vampires to enter the sunlight without them burning to a crisp but so far they hadn't come up with any solutions even after years of testing.

If only Eric was still alive... Doctor Eric Pendleton had been a brilliant man and had came up with the prototype blood solution that the vampires of the family now drank as opposed to having to kill animals every day or risk hurting someone for their nutritional needs. Lyndon the zombie still kept up his work and was one of the head doctors at the main Speedwagon Foundation facility building in Washington DC.

Suddenly there was a knock at his door.

“Come in.”

Stepping inside was his butler Marvin. “The Mistress, Young Master and Smokey have returned from today's shopping excursion.”

“Thank you, I will be getting dressed in my dinner suit right away then.”

Marvin bowed before shutting the door again. Jonathan let out a sigh as he stretched his arms. Tonight they were having an exquisite family dinner at a high-end Italian restaurant. The meal was supposed to have consisted of his wife, his grandson, Speedwagon and Victor but with Speedwagon unavailable and Victor busy with the investigation, Smokey and his grandmother were invited instead. The older woman, though, decided to bow out gracefully as she didn't care for crowds but encouraged her grandson to go without her.

The two of them are such lovely people. It's a shame she decided not to attend but this evening will be a nice treat just the same.

Chapter Text

New York, USA 1938 – New York City, High-Class Italian Restaurant

What should’ve been a wonderful evening of fine dining was almost immediately ruined when the Joestars went to sit down, a waiter having just poured some wine to start off the evening when they heard it.

The terrible noises came from a distinctively ugly, obese, balding man wearing the most outrageous color of pink jacket he has ever seen in his life yet that jacket was probably the least atrocious thing about this man. His hair was really horrible as it was spiky and swept back just in a way that could've only been styled with a tub of lard and a rusty lawn rake as he glared at them with vile hatred before flagging down a waiter.

“Hey, waiter. Waiter!”

“Yes, sir?” A distinguished older waiter came to the frog faced cretin's call.

“Who decided that stinkin' animal could be allowed in here? UGH! His smell is ruinin' my appetite. His kind shouldn't be allowed in a place like this.”

Joseph's blood was boiling as he recognized right away who the bastard was talking about and he knew he was not the only one. Both Gramps and Granny looked enraged as well. At least, they looked enraged to him because he knew them very well.

Granny always had a impeccable poker face and Gramps – after fifty years – finally managed to forge a decent one that could fool an untrained eye but behind her sunglasses, Granny's eyes were pure crimson and from the way Gramps's muscles tightened slightly underneath his suit, Joseph was willing to bet he had already formed fists under the table. Most likely crackling with some Hamon for extra kick.

The waiter, who, was completely professional, didn't seem to have any outward opinions and spoke in a very even tone. “I understand, sir, but there is a policy handed down by management. As long as the check is paid in full, we happily serve anyone.”

“What was that?” The hideous yank asked with his obnoxious voice. He then started smacking the seat like a spoiled whiny child having a temper tantrum. “You'll happily let beasts like that do their grazing in here?”

Joseph then looked back to Smokey who was trembling in his seat. His eyes downcast and his forehead having little bits of sweat decorating it.

“Guess... I'll just be on my way.”

As his friend started to get up. Both he and his grandfather put a hand on each side to prevent him from moving. He then stood up and glared at the ugly fat bastard.

“Joseph.” His grandparents said in unison.

“Come on now Granny, Gramps. You heard what porcupine hair said over there. You guys aren't going to try to stop me, are you?”

Jonathan let out a sigh as the muscles in his shoulders relaxed. “Of course not. Everyone has the right to have an opinion...”

“But that misbegotten oaf has publicly insulted our friend.” His Granny finished her husband's sentence then grinned, showing just a hint of a fang as she took a sip of the wine. “Be mindful of the other guests, but teach the classless lout a lesson.”

His grandmother was a kind and gentle woman most of the time but that didn't mean she was one to be messed with. Vampires were inherently violent and territorial by nature and they did not take kindly when people insulted those they cared about.

Joseph gave a wicked grin of his own now that he had permission (for once) to give someone a well-deserved beating. “I was hoping you two would say that.”

“Well now, boy, lookin to fight?” The ugly fat thug sneered at him as he started getting up from his chair and cracking his knuckles. In doing so, Joseph saw the distinctive fresh abrasions on the four fingers of his right hand, just below the knuckles.

“Well honestly, I'm not gonna call this much of a fight. If we're going to be accurate here, it's more of a one-sided beat down. You just aren't in my league. I can already tell.”

He didn't even need to use Hamon to take this clown down. Not to mention Gramps would be sour with him if he did. Unlike Uncle Speedwagon's fancy hammer, Uncle Victor's telekinetic knife and Cousin Ophelia's gold shape changing gun, Hamon could be seen by ordinary folks and they were in a public venue. The fight itself was already drawing all the eyes of the patrons inside the restaurant as well as a good portion of the staff.

Taking down the bastard would be easy. Doing it without drawing attention to his unusual talents... bit harder. Not that he wasn't up for the challenge of course. No. He would be delivering the beat down the good old fashion way.

The ugly fool naturally laughed. “Please, boy, don't kid yourself. You're to be in for a world of hurt!” He then put his hand in his jacket pocket as if rummaging for something specific.

Oh I'm gonna have FUN with this one!

Joseph decided to “help” him out.

“Since I am a courteous gentleman here I'm going to inform you that your brass knuckles are most likely in your back pocket instead of the one in that pink monstrosity you call a jacket.”

“Wha – What?!” He said with both surprise and anger.

He then started fiddling in his back pocket and low and behold, he pulled out a pair of brass knuckles with spikes.

“No way...” The disgusting man seemed utterly amazed that Joseph was right. The crowd also seemed in an agreement as some of them were staring at him with astonishment.

Naturally JoJo was giving a satisfied smug.

“Next you'll say, “You bastard, how could you have possibly known where they were?””

“You bastard, how could you have possibly known where they were? Wait!” The thug blurted out only to be completely surprised once again.

With a cocky smile that only Joseph Joestar could pull off, he began speaking. “Since we have an audience tonight, I'll indulge by explaining my intricate process. Very much like the famous fictional detective Sherlock Holmes, I'm quite adept at deductive reasoning. By the visual fresh abrasions that are on your right hand, I concluded that it's obvious that you do your fighting using brass knuckles and that you were in a fight recently. As to their location, well, when you opened your jacket fussing around for them, you unintentionally showed off the blood stains on your shirt and since it's clear that you're not wounded, the blood must be from someone else. Since the blood is on your shirt but not on the pink, eye-watering horror of a jacket leads me to conclude that you took it off before the fight which is a bit of a shame actually, I think blood stains would've really brought out it's noxious stomach medicine color. Regardless though, it means the jacket was taken off prior so when you completed your assault, you placed your knuckles in your back pocket and that's why they were left there instead of your usual spot.”

The spiky haired pig was seething as he slipped his brass knuckles on his fingers. Despite the anger though, JoJo could see hints of fear in the hideous man's muddy brown eyes.

“For my next glimpse into the future, you will now say, “Yeah, so what, you little punk?””

“Yeah, so what, you little punk? And now you're gonna get it!”

He took a swing at him. Of course, JoJo wasn't gonna let some pudgy bastard actually strike him with a free pass so using the fancy footwork Gramps taught him when giving him boxing lessons, he skillfully dodged out of the way to avoid the lug-head’s lousy and quite clumsy punch.

Though this is where things took a turn for the strange.

For some inextricable reason, there was something in JoJo's right hand that was long, thin and made out of wood.

The evidently blind thug ended up striking this wooden object instead. Apparently the whiny brute was too hyped up on adrenaline to realize the blood that had went flying with the first strike was his own and that what he was punching repeatedly with gusto was not JoJo's handsome face but rather the wooden object that JoJo was now holding onto.

“You like that, Huh? That'll teach you a lesson!”

JoJo let out a sigh. “Sorry. You missed. Repeatedly. What have you been punching?” He then turned to the hat rack that he did not remember grabbing nor had any idea how it got into his hands but wasn't going to spill that particular detail out loud. “My, looks like the hat rack from the entranceway!”

The patrons inside as well as his grandparents and Smokey all gasped. The fashion challenged thug gave out more than just a gasp as he started shrieking in pain when he realized that one of the hooks from the hat rack had gone through his hand.

“Unfortunately for you, I wasn't the one you were so happily pummeling.”

The rude thug was screaming in pain as he pulled his hand off of the hat rack and started clenching it to stop the bleeding.

“I can predict and counter anything your tiny insignificant brain is able to come up with. Do you understand that now, you rude simpleton?”

The patrons and waitstaff started clapping as JoJo sent a thorough kick into the fat man's enormous gut. This knocked the wind out of him and caused him to faint.

JoJo then turned back to his grandparents and Smokey. His grandmother looked pleased as she took another sip of her customary wine while his grandfather just looked relieved. Smokey, however, had his mouth gaping open in surprise as well as happiness written on his face. There might've even been some hints of tears in his eyes.

Guess the kid's never had anyone standing up for him. Glad I'm around to change that now. No one deserves to be booted out of a restaurant and publicly humiliated like that.

As he looked at the hat rack in his hands he grabbed a napkin off of their table and started wiping the blood off before he went to put it back.

I wonder how it came into my hands though? It's at least 6 feet away and I definitely didn't have time to grab it myself... Guess it's happened again.

For a long time now, there'd been a few curious incidences in where when he really needed something, it would just suddenly appear in his hands. The first time was when he had just turned seven. Some rude brats were insulting him for being an orphan from a rich family, he had wanted something to smack them with and without even having to bend down, a rock had suddenly appeared in his hands. He ended up breaking the little bastards noses before getting scolded by Gramps and Granny.

Ever since then, similar incidents would happen on occasion. Such as in the middle of fights, he would get something he needed on the fly or even just trivial, mundane stuff like when he felt hungry and one of Gladys' cookies appeared in his hand when he passed by the kitchen.

Gramps, Uncle Speedwagon, Uncle Victor, Ophelia, their contacts from the Avdol family, and even the always grumbling possessed sword thought it was his Stand trying to manifest since it matched what they knew as well as the fact that he could actually see Can't Touch This, Razor's Edge, Gold Guns Girls, and Anubis' true humanoid form with the black jackal head. Although they all look really fuzzy to him.

“Don't worry JoJo, it'll show itself when the time is right.” Is what Ophelia had said to him years ago. Unlike her old man and Uncle Speedwagon, she was born with her Stand and it showed itself to her at the age of twelve.

For now, he was just going have to deal with randomly getting items at completely uncontrolled times. Not that he minded so much but he kinda wished he had a handle on controlling it. Especially since it had been happening more frequently as of late.

Just as he got back to the table, a distinguished dark-haired man who appeared to be in his late 40s dressed in a dapper black suit got up from his seat and walked over towards them. JoJo had already formed a fist at the ready just in case the guy wanted more trouble.

“Please, forgive the behavior of my underling, gentlemen and lady. If I'm not mistaken you three are Joestars are you not?”

All of them tensed up. He doubted that grandfather and Marvin had arranged the table under their real names since they weren't dressed up in their makeup today.

“...Yes.” Gramps finally answered. His eyes were as wide as saucers.

The gentleman gave a small smirk. “Damien Moreau. I've worked a lot of business deals with your Mister Speedwagon, you see. He's told me some stories about you when him and I were in London a while back. I'm glad to meet the three of you, Lord Jonathan, Lady Erina and Young Joseph.”

The wine glass in his grandmother's hands shattered.

“I've heard a little something through the grapevine.” The smug man continued talking. “It hasn't made it into the papers yet, but you should know. It seems that Mister Speedwagon has been murdered.”

Chapter Text

New York, USA 1938 – New York City, Irene's Café

“It seems that Mister Speedwagon has been murdered.”

It had already been over a day and yet JoJo couldn't get the words from that Mafia man out of his head. Their dinner had already been effectively ruined but any hopes of salvaging it were buried with those eight little words.

Even worse, the man actually insinuated that it was a Hamon user! The gall! Well in the Mafia man's defense, he called them a Tibetan monk but all the monks JoJo knew of were actually Hamon users.

Still, to him, the idea was completely asinine. Nearly everyone at the temple knew of and/or respected Speedwagon so it made no sense for him to be murdered by one. Unless fighting undead or trying to protect the world, those guys were all about peace.

Plus Speedwagon had his crazy hammer Stand to protect himself so it seemed unlikely that he was simply killed. If Speedwagon really was dead, then whoever killed him obviously had to be quite skilled or at least good enough to catch him unawares.

Again, now, was if he was dead which Joseph still had his doubts on.

Also the fact that he said that his body and the body of his team members were discovered washed up on a river bank in Mexico when the last time he heard from Speedwagon, the man was down in Texas checking on his oilfields.

Honestly, nothing about the story added up and yet he could tell that the mobster wasn't lying. He genuinely believed his words which annoyed the crap out of him. He considered himself to be very good at reading people so it was disconcerting that an unbelievable story seemed to be genuine.

Gramps and Granny were so upset, I'm surprised she didn't shoot beams at him. As hard as he was taking the news, the two of them were inevitably feeling much worse. The two of them were best friends with Uncle Speedwagon and had known him far longer than he'd been alive.

His grandfather had lost all the color in his face as if he'd seen a ghost upon hearing the news. His grandmother meanwhile... Well let's just say he was surprised that the table survived the night with how hard she'd been clutching at.

Even Smokey had been disturbed by the news even though he hadn't met the man. He suspected, though, that his friend's reaction wasn't actually to the news of Speedwagon's supposed murder itself but rather to the person who was speaking it. Smokey had actually been trembling with rage when he called the mobster a liar who couldn't be trusted.

JoJo thought it was a good point but the fact that a known mobster would just tell them a lie that catastrophic like that out of the blue – especially since he had no idea they were to be there prior to Joseph's dustup with his minion – seemed rather far-fetched. It was more likely he saw an opportunity and he was telling the truth, most likely hoping to try conning them into paying for more information.

Either way though, JoJo gave him a punch to the gut, a punch to the face and a kick into his table for his troubles.

Rude, insensitive bastard... Not only bothering us with that while we were eating but telling a pregnant woman that she just lost one of her close friends... And even insinuating that a Hamon user is responsible!

The magazine he bought to try getting his mind off of things crumpled in his hands.

“JoJo... the sunglasses.” Smokey said just a little bit higher than a whisper. He then pointed at the table they were sitting at. He had taken them off so he could flip through the magazine and actually read it. Not that he was going to do that now that it looked more like a crumpled up candy wrapper.

He quickly grabbed them and slid them back onto his face despite the fact that it would look quite strange to wear sunglasses in the evening. “Damn... do you think anyone saw?”

“Don't think so but... You're thinking about last night aren’t you?”

He let out a sigh. He wasn't even going to try to deny it. “I am. Everything was going great but now it seems like every time we turn around, more bad news happens to be waiting around the corner to jump out at us. And Gramps has locked himself in his office again and Granny's run in there after him with tears in her eyes... It's just a mess and unfortunately, the kind I can't fix by punching it.”

That's what frustrated him the most is that he couldn't do a damn thing at the moment. His precious grandparents were in such distress and he couldn't fix it!

“You know you said you weren't...” His friend leaned in closer and whispered. “A vampire and yet your eyes change colors like your grandma's does? Why is that?”

He shrugged. “I don't know and neither does anybody else. I've always been like that. According to Granny, my father had the same quirk and he wasn't like her either. In fact, all of hers and Gramps' kids have it, even if they didn't inherit her... disposition.”

“Really?”

“Yup. Some of my cousins even have it like Uncle William's oldest son Rodrick and Thomas's two kids. Although, at least it makes sense in the latters' cases since they both took after him apparently.”

“Kids? I thought your Uncle Thomas wasn't married?”

JoJo couldn't help but laugh. “He isn't and it's why he's hiding out – sorry I mean “spying” on the Germans in Europe right now. Apparently it's for the Foundation.”

“Ouch.”

“Yeah, you should've heard the language that came out a Granny's mouth when they found out about the second one. She's worse than–” JoJo stopped himself when he noticed someone staring at him through the window. “Sailors.”

Smokey gave him a confused look. “What is it?”

“... Not to alarm you but I have a feeling things are going to get a little intense soon.” JoJo said as he got up from his chair and started heading for the doorway.

“Oh I have a bad feeling about this.” He heard Smokey muttering just as he left the café and circled around to get a closer look at the mysterious stranger that had been staring at him through the window.

“I say... You look rather familiar to me, yet somehow different. Please tell me, have we possibly met somewhere before?” He asked though he didn't expect an answer.

The vampire (and yes he knew right away that this man was a vampire, especially after living with one for eighteen years) had long black hair and Asian features and was wearing a gray jumpsuit with a long silky black scarf as well as medical bandages around his forehead. He only looked maybe in his mid-20s but looks were deceptive with vampires and were virtually worthless in judging their true age.

His eyes were a deep crimson and he didn't even bother trying to hide his fangs as he grinned.

Damn, he really does look familiar though but I can't place it!

To give himself more time, he started asking questions as he casually circled around him, curiously putting his right hand behind his back when he felt something heavy appear in it. Once again, his mysterious unformed Stand had brought him something from nearby. “And why isn't your breath visible? It's so cold tonight. And if my eyes aren't deceiving me, I think I caught a glimpse of fangs in your mouth, just now. Was I seeing things?”

As the strange vampire opened his mouth, just a hint more to started forming more of a genuine smile, this is when it hit Joseph. He recognized this man from a photo just above the fireplace that had been taken just after his grandparents had returned to England from the Canary Islands.

Wait a minute... it can't be. Is that Straizo?! But why is he a vampire? And if he is a vampire, does that mean he's the so-called Tibetan monk who murdered Uncle Speedwagon?!

Despite his internal panic and confusion, his face remained stoic. Underneath his sunglasses, though, were crimson eyes burning with a furious wrath.

“Don't trifle with me. I warn you.”

Straizo finally started moving as he started raising his hands to form a combat pose. His expression wild and his smile coming off as crazed.

“Even if it is in plain sight on this city street, JoJo... I'll take your life long before you ever become a danger.”

Joseph grinned.

“Or perhaps not.”

He pulled the heavy object that his Stand had so graciously brought him from behind his back.

The vampire's eyes widened with horror.

“Tommy Gun Overdrive!”

Chapter Text

I knew this man was crazy, but not THAT crazy! Smokey couldn't help but think as he had dived just out of the way right before the first bullet came crashing through the glass window. By incredible luck or possibly even a miracle, everyone else in the café had managed to avoid getting hit as the only things getting riddled with glowing bullets outside of the long-haired man he was shooting were furniture and the back wall which had rows of glass bottles as part of the aesthetic appeal.

Right out in public? Incredible! And where did he even get the Tommy gun?

+++++++++++++++++++++++

What Smokey and not even Joseph knew was that the Thompson Submachine Gun was provided by a local street thug who just so happened to have been wobbling down a nearby street after being kicked out of a local bar.

The drunkard, at first, did not notice that his gun case (disguised as a violin case) was being lifted from his hands until he heard the click of the latch popping open and the crash of the case falling to the ground.

When he gazed over he saw that the parts of his weapon were floating in midair and being expertly assembled with more speed than even a trained, experienced soldier would have.

Being rather superstitious and not in the clearest of mind, he ran for his life screaming about ghosts. In his defense, of course, he couldn't actually see the semi transparent, not completely formed thorny purple vines tangled around the gun.

Once the machine gun was fully assembled and ready to go, the vines sped off with their prize and directly deposited the gun into their rather trouble prone user's hand.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Oh God, I'm never doing that again... Joseph tried taking several deep breaths, trying to regain his Hamon but having trouble because of how shallow and erratic his breaths were.

When he realized that his not-quite-manifested Stand had brought him a Tommy of all things, he got the idea to do the same thing Gramps had done to save Granny forty-nine years ago. At the time, Gramps had no idea if it was going to work or not but he managed to charge an overdrive into a gun just as he fired it and the bullet successfully carried the overdrive into the crazed vampiress.

He thought he could do something similar. Unfortunately for him, the situations were quite different. For one, his Gramps used a Webley Revolver and only took one shot, so all he needed was to do a standard overdrive.

JoJo, on the other hand, had used a Thompson Submachine Gun which was very, very different from the nineteen century revolver. The submachine gun was designed for rapid fire so to make sure that every bullet was charged with Hamon, he had to maintain a constant and powerful overdrive and that was both very dangerous and extremely hard to do. Overdrives were meant to be a short bursts of energy for one powerful attack, not a constant stream of power charged into a weapon. Something which he had forgotten until that very moment.

Ending result: Joseph was very very out of breath and already low on Hamon at the start of the fight. While cool in theory, his Tommy Gun Overdrive was a terrible idea and certainly not one of his better plans (not that he was going to tell anyone because that would be super embarrassing).

Still, despite his shortness of breath, he put on his poker face and stepped onto the broken windowsill of the now demolished and partially smoke-filled café to stare down at the bullet riddled corpse of the former Hamon user. A corpse which surprisingly wasn't melting or crumbling to dust in front of his eyes.

WELL SHIT!

Realizing that the vampire was most likely not dead – and frustrated that he had no clue how he managed to survive – he practically growled as tears started running from his crimson eyes beneath his sunglasses. “And that was for Speedwagon you God damned treacherous fucking bastard! Unfortunately, I don't think that was enough to take you down so it looks like this is the beginning of our war then!”

When the former Hamon master turned vampire didn't move, JoJo stepped inside. Those patrons still inside the café screamed with fears for their lives as they scrambled out of the building as fast as possible. He, of course, ignored them as his gaze was still concentrated on the vampire pretending to be dead. “Straizo, as a gentleman, I'm going to give you a choice on how you want to meet your demise. Will it be plain old sunlight? Hamon? Or would you rather have me just bash your brains in so much that you wish for death? How would you feel about that?”

“JoJo did you lose your MIND!” Smokey came running towards him. “Just look at what you've done.”

“Yeah, I know. I will admit that was a bit reckless of me but I memorized all the positions of all the patrons inside as well as calculated the trajectory of the bullets so there was no chance of anyone getting hit by accident.” He walked over to where their table was and noticed that his mug of coffee was still perfectly preserved. He went to pick it up and take a sip, only for the handle to break and for the mug to go crashing onto the table and spilling the rest of his now cold coffee. He let out a sigh. “Though now that you mention it, Granny and Gramps are going to be sour with me once they foot the bill for the small fortune it will take to fix this place up again.”

“I didn't mean that!” Smokey slammed his fist into their table. “I'm talking about the fact that you just SHOT an innocent person! In cold blood!”

JoJo let out a laugh as he bent down to pick up one of the bullets that he had shot. A cursory glance showed that it was oddly dented and crudely warped as if they were almost partially melted. “Innocent Person? You mean Straizo? Please. The undead bastard is here to kill me. I acted purely in self-defense.”

“Undead?! You don't mean–”

“Yup.” He grimaced. He held up the bullet so Smokey could see it as well. “I think you'll agree that humans don't cause this kind of damage to bullets.”

“So is he–”

“'fraid not.” JoJo then turned wildly around back to where the body of Straizo's was still lying on the ground. He glared at it. “Just get up already you bastard! Your playing dead act is fooling nobody!”

Just as he spoke aloud, the vampire's fingers twitched as he slowly rose up as if he was a marionette on strings.

“Smokey I suggest you run. I've got this covered.”

Before Smokey could take a step, the vampire completely straightened himself out as he stared at JoJo, crimson eyes burning. A small grin formed on his face, which showed off his fangs. He then curiously stuck his finger into one of the bullet holes on his leg and dug out one of the bullets. It disgustingly fell out along with a glob of his blood. He then twisted his entire body as if he was a pretzel before springing out and shooting out all the bullets along with small bits of his blood. The bullets harmlessly fell at JoJo's and Smokey's feet.

“Quite an intense opening gambit Joseph.” The man said almost arrogantly. “Hamon infused bullets. I wouldn't expect anything less from the grandson of Lord Jonathan.”

JoJo forced a grin as his brain was focused on his next three plans, as well as continuing to act as a distraction so Smokey could escape unharmed. He started taking slow but strategic steps to the side. “Yup I did borrow Gramps's idea but it makes me wonder why it didn't work on you?”

“Dio's failure... was his infatuation with his own power and underestimating his opponents. He just couldn't resist constantly pushing his own limits.” The vampire chuckled a bit, still staring him down as his eyes followed him. His movements mirroring Joseph's. “But I have a different philosophy. With immortality firmly at my fingertips, I'll have plenty of time to test my abilities later... once, of course, all my threats are destroyed.”

JoJo took a deep breath, his Hamon was finally recharging. “I guess I constitute as a threat then. Not sure whether to be flattered or insulted.”

“Take it how you'd like. Regardless, there will be no mercy for you. I think I'll start off by using the technique that your grandmother thoroughly decimates her opponents with.”

Joseph realigned the Tommy in the correct position and furiously pulled the trigger only for nothing to happen.

“OH MY GOD! I'm out of bullets!”

“Look deeply into my Space-Ripper Stringy Eyes, Joseph!”

He recognized that look right away. The vampire's eyes began to vibrate just in the same way Granny's did when she pulled out her signature eye beams.

He sidestepped just as the beams started leaving the vampire's eyes. Let's just hope I calculated this right...

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“JOJO!”

Smokey (who was safely watching the fight from outside) gasped in horror as he saw that magenta and white beams straight out of a science fiction book pierced both the forehead and neck of JoJo.

The vampire strained his posture a bit, grinning arrogantly but, for some reason, there was almost a shade of disappointment and possibly sadness in his crimson red eyes.

“That was a little too easy. I expected more–”

“Out of a Joestar.” Spoke the voice of JoJo as he grinned despite having a hole in his forehead and his throat.

“Out of a Joestar. But wh–” The crazy monster's jaw dropped. Smoky was right there with him as it seemed like Joseph was completely fine despite his obviously fatal injuries.

“Next thing you'll say is, “How could he possibly be alive with holes in his head and throat?” Am I right?”

“How could he possibly be alive with holes in his head and throat? Huh!” The vampire was thoroughly flabbergasted.

JoJo held his finger up. “Tsk tsk tsk, too much time meditating out in the Tibetan boonies has dulled your senses as well as your taste in names! Seriously, Space-Ripper Stringy Eyes? Sounds like a bad description of a monster from a story by H.P. Lovecraft. Leave the dramatic attack names for Master Dire, he's much better at them even if his jokes land flatter than a pancake.” He rolled his eyes before grinning like mad. “Anyway, that's why I like living in a city. It keeps you sharp. You wouldn't be so confused right now if you’d just been a little bit more observant and realized that I purposely lead you to face this direction at an exact 45° angle.”

“And that matters how?” The vampire scoffed.

He grinned again. “Well I wouldn't be a gentleman if I didn't give you a small hint.” He then pointed one arm upwards towards the clock. “You wouldn't happen to know the time would you?”

Smokey squinted. Wait a minute! All those numbers are facing backwards! And the hands are in the wrong position!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Straizo did you really think I was getting taken down by my grandmother's own signature move? The one that she's taught me how to counter since I could walk! Give me a little bit more credit than that.” JoJo said as he started sneaking from the spot he had taken so his mirror trick could work like a charm.

Math, science, and history were always his strongest subjects, at least when he wasn't dodging his tutors.

“A mirror?” The man uttered as he turned around.

JoJo, of course, was already with the Tommy gun held as a baseball bat. “Look who finally noticed... Treacherous bastard!”

JoJo whacked him dead on the face. Blood from his crushed nose went everywhere.

“I hope you enjoy this second round of an overdrive!” He said as he charged his body for another round of Hamon. Both of his hands crackled with the telltale golden arcs. “Batter up. Here comes the pitch!”

The vampire went flying into the wall mirror of the café, smashing it into bits. His head then slumped into his lap with his hair and his scarf covering his face.

“And that's outta here!”

Maybe I've finally taken the bastard out this time.

He took a deep breath to charge up his Hamon again before walking over towards Straizo. He knew he got a good clean hit to the face this time but it was always wise to be cautionary. Both his grandparents had taught him that.

“Now let's go see what my Hamon has done to that ugly mug of yours. I'm hoping for a nice case of melting or perhaps disintegrating to dust. Least what you deserve for causing so much pain to both my family and to Speedwagon.”

JoJo kneeled down and tugged on the vampire's scarf. It was an unnaturally silky but very familiar texture.

Wait a minute! This feels like the scarves Gramps and I got from Master Dire a couple Christmases ago...

“OH SHIT!”

Luckily his body reacted faster than his mind as he was already moving when the former Hamon master revealed he had another round of eye beams ready to go.

In the nick of time, Joseph leaned back just as the beams went over his head. One of them actually just slightly scraping his neck which hurt like a real son of a bitch. The Hamon in his body was already reacting to it, so he wasn't worried about scarring but still. He did not care for pain.

He managed to salvage the desperate move into a backflip so he was on his feet again but in doing so, his sunglasses flew off and crashed to the wall behind him where he heard the lenses shatter.

Well that's just perfect. Yet another thing they're going to yell at me for.

As he stared at the vampiric Straizo, he realized a few things. One, the man's injuries had finally all healed and if there wasn't bullet holes in his clothing it would've looked like he'd never been hurt at all and two, the fact that he could still use his Satiporoja beetle woven stomach scarf meant that he could still use his Hamon which, up until now, Joseph thought impossible for a vampire to use.

It's like I'm going to be fighting Granny and Gramps at once... I'm really starting to regret dodging those Hamon training lessons.

Despite his internal worry, his face was set in a neutral expression. He didn't want to give the treacherous bastard the satisfaction of seeing how rattled he was.

He took another deep breath. If I'm gonna win this, then I need a change strategies and fast.

Chapter Text

“Quite fast reflexes! And you even realized that I was using my Hamon and Satiporoja beetle scarf to ground your overdrive attacks in the way one would use a lightning rod.” Straizo remarked in a tone dripping with arrogance as well as hints of an odd pride. His expression was also weird, as if it was clouded over and caught between rage and confusion.

Hell is going on? Joseph couldn't help but think as he managed to quickly grab two intact shot glasses from the ground as the vampiric former Hamon master started monologuing like a character from a Shakespearean play.

Well if he's going to do THAT then I might as well take advantage...

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Why... Why am I doing this? The Hamon user’s brain was caught in a fog. The headaches that plagued him as a human for the last couple months were tremendously painful as well as the times he couldn't remember. The hours he lost. The days that had been nothing but a blur. There was even an entire week that he couldn't remember as if it never happened in the first place.

As a vampire, this all went away. He was now clearer and sharper as he had once been in his youth, perhaps even more so. His old age wasn't getting the better of him but now he was being influenced by more than just the fear of failure and the hubris of his power. He was now being influenced by powerful urges inherent to the curse of vampirism. He now desired even more power as well as violence. He desired to show everyone he was simply better than them.

“This alone, plus your craftiness... I can see that you would grow into quite a worthy foe if I didn't end you now. Unfortunately, you simply lack the experience that I possess.” The words tumbled out of his mouth though he wasn't sure why he was saying such things. He liked being rather efficient. Dramatic monologues were something that Dire was more likely to do and yet he couldn't help himself as he felt compelled to speak aloud. “Unlike... Lo– Dio, I have inherited 4,000 years of history and research in the art of Hamon, having been a master of my craft. I am intimately familiar with the strengths and weaknesses of Hamon in all forms of combat. To whatever training Lord Jonathan has given you... I doubt that your knowledge would ever surpass mine.”

“That's quite impressive.” Joseph spoke. He was constantly moving with his arms out wide though both of his fists were clenched. Despite the confidence in his voice and his rather impassive expression, Straizo could tell he had the young man truly rattled. How did he know? Why, by smell. In a few short days of being a vampire, he discovered that while all of his senses had been enhanced, smell was by far his strongest.

When humans are scared, they release certain pheromones in their sweat and this is what the now vampiric Hamon user could pick up on.

He could also smell that Joseph wasn't fully human as his smell was distinctively unique from the individuals around him. Instead of regular human smells which either triggered repulsion or hunger, his scent was actually pleasant in comparison though it also sparked feelings of annoyance as well as some rage as his vampire instincts responded to the young JoJo as a threat or competition at the primal level.

This very feeling was actually how he found him relatively quickly in such a large metropolis, that as well as simply looking for a brightly charged circulatory system which revealed Joseph's Hamon.

“No, really, it is.” The boy spoke up again, his face slowly forming a rather cocky grin and his eyes gleaming bright crimson. “But did you really think I completely relied on a gimmick like Hamon all this time?”

The vampire narrowed his eyes at him.

“I may be a gentleman but I am not an idiot. I'll take ANY opening and there's no better opening than watching your opponent stand around happily rattling on about how superior they are!”

Suddenly, the young Joestar opened up both of his fists to reveal that he had a thin thread wrapped around his pointer finger on his right hand. Attached to said thread was the pin of a grenade that was suddenly attached to the front of his scarf.

The boy didn't even yank it that hard as the pin slid out.

“What the– how do you pin a grenade onto my scarf?!”

The boy didn't answer as he started running out towards the broken windowsill.

If Straizo had been a normal man, he most likely would've freaked out by the prospect of having a live grenade attached to his clothing. However, he was a trained and disciplined Hamon user so he remained calm and simply flicked the device off as if he was simply flicking off a piece of dust that landed onto his scarf.

“Child's play. If this was your ace in the hole then it has failed.”

Instead of being furious, Joseph laughed as he hopped onto the windowsill. “Sure, if that really was my ace but unluckily for you, I plan just a little bit farther ahead than that. A gentleman's hint, you should take a look at the grenade you just knocked away.”

As those words were spoken aloud, the vampire noticed the small shine of the street light reflected off of several wire like threads that were attached to the bottom of the grenade. He also heard the pulling of more pins as he looked behind to see that there was not one or two but TEN different live grenades attached to the other end of his scarf.

“You son of a–” he started to scream but was interrupted by the massive explosion that ensued.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Well, that was a close one.” JoJo remarked. He jumped out of the window just in time and managed to brace his fall by rolling so he wasn't injured outside of a bruise or two. It gave him a chance to look outside and noticed that there was quite the crowd brewing around the destroyed café as well as Smokey who was sighing in relief and making his way over to him.

Dammit why didn't he take off runnin'! He admired his friend's incredible loyalty and in any other time, he'd be completely happy about it but in this instance, it was more of a liability than anything else. The last thing he wanted was Smokey or anyone else getting caught up in this damn mess.

“Smokey, I thought I told you I had this covered and that you should run away.”

“But I–” he stopped mid-sentence as his gaze turned to back inside the smoke-filled ruins. “I think it's too late for that now.”

Joseph followed the eye line and saw the most incredible and yet most horribly gross sight he could possibly imagine.

The charred and bloody remains of Straizo were moving. The skin of what remained of his arm stretched to move closer to the center of the room as well as chunks of unidentifiable flesh and even the pools of his blood all began coagulating in the same spot. As the pieces grew closer they started attaching themselves and growing to form a humanoid shape.

I knew vampires had unnatural regenerative abilities but holy fucking hell! If his life wasn't at stake and there wasn't a crowd of people around, Joseph would've emptied his guts right out on the sidewalk.

Smokey had a very different reaction. He put his hands together and closed his eyes as his head tilted back towards the heavens. “Please, God, I promise I won't ever do anything bad again! No stealing, no lying. I'll only take care of Nana till my dying days! Please just save me!”

As the two of them stared at Straizo putting himself slowly together, JoJo had a plan in mind but he needed to wait just a hair longer to really get it going.

“Still that-that thing is a monster!”

“You know, Smokey, I'd normally be offended with that kind of term directed at a vampire but I absolutely agree with you in this case.”

His friend turned, his dark eyes wild with fear as well as sparks of hope. “Yes speaking of that... You happen to know how to kill one right? I mean, you know what you're doing right? JoJo?”

“Of course I do.”

“Great! I knew you would. You always seem to have a plan.”

He took a breath. “Yup, I have a secret weapon for situations such as this.”

“A secret weapon? Really?” Smokey's eyes grew wide. “Beyond the magic breath and the gun and the grenades appearing out of thin air? What kind of weapon?”

“Why, isn't it obvious?” He pointed at the blood and soot covered monstrous terror who was now far more recognizable as the vampiric murderous bastard. “Look at his legs, Smokey. I basically blew them to smithereens, and they still haven't fully healed yet. That's our ticket here.”

He frantically nodded. “Okay I follow you so far but what do his legs have to do with your weapon?”

“Well my legs are in great shape!” To demonstrate his point, he slapped one of his well sculpted thighs. Like practically all male Joestars, he was gifted with the ideal, athletic frame and looks of an Adonis.

“So, what are you going to do with them then?”

He turned around to face the crowd. “Well, naturally, I'm going to use them as God intended to make what I like to call a “strategic retreat”. It's a classic Joestar family technique you see!”

JoJo then started running while shouting as politely as he could for people to get out of his way.

He didn't hear Smokey say “this guy's insane!” as his friend ran to catch up.

Chapter Text

The blood covered and crippled vampire watched from the hole the explosion created as JoJo and his young friend ran away.

“I will make him pay dearly for that. Even though I'm immortal, it'll take me time to regain my strength after what he's done...”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“This is a perfect scoop.” A pretty, blonde wannabe reporter happily exclaimed as she snapped more pictures of the destruction of Irene's Café. Like most of the crowd, she just happened to be in the area and came running after hearing the explosion. “The papers will be falling all over themselves. This will be my big break into real journalism!”

Instead of being near the front, she decided to take angles from the side as she didn't want people crowding in her shots.

Unbeknownst to her, she was being observed.

“Once I break this story, they'll have to take me seriously!”

She then heard stone crumbling from above her. She looked up but saw nothing but shadows as well as damage from the explosions.

She then heard another crash. This time from behind her.

She gulped as the fingers holding her camera trembled.

“It's behind me, isn't it?”

Unfortunately for her, she was right.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

New York, USA 1938 – New York City, Brooklyn Bridge

JoJo and Smokey stopped to take a breath. Both of them were exhausted after having ran several blocks to finally make it to the bridge.

“So, JoJo, do you think we finally lost that monster?”

JoJo took a deep breath. “Well I hope not otherwise my entire plan will be ruined.”

“Wait, WHAT!”

“I told you, this is a strategic retreat as a proper gentleman does not run from a fight.” He sighed as he looked at his friend. “I ran this direction on purpose, hoping he'd follow me. It's why I used the grenades knowing it wouldn't kill him. I needed to piss him off enough that he'd only focus on me. That and to get rid of that damn scarf that the undead bastard kept using to nullify my attacks. With that gone...” He wickedly grinned as he cracked his knuckles with sparks of Hamon dancing off of them. “He will be forced to take my fists head-on and finally disintegrate into a worthless pile of ash.”

Smokey's eyes went wide. “...you're a lot smarter than you look.”

“You know, I would not recommend insulting the person who saved your life.”

Before Smokey could answer, JoJo finally heard movement above him. What he hadn't told Smokey was that he picked the bridge purposely as there weren't a lot of places to hide.

He glanced upward and indeed saw the vampiric bastard standing on the suspension cabling. Unfortunately the vampire had brought a guest to their fight in the form of a young blonde woman who was bleeding from a cut on her head. She was petrified as the former Hamon user had shoved two fingers in her mouth and used his other arm wrapped around her waist to prevent her from struggling.

He gritted his teeth. He took another deep breath to charge his Hamon and to keep his temper down as this was not the time nor the opponent to lose it to. “Look at that. You should've told me sooner we can bring a lady to our battle, I would've grabbed myself a nice dame on the way here.”

“You may think your bravado can disguise your fear but it's useless. You're outclassed, boy.” The vampire sneered at him. “However, I'm giving you a choice. You can either run up here and fight me, thus saving this girl or you can run but then the girl's life is forfeit. Either way, I will be victorious.”

“Come on JoJo let's run!”

He turned to Smokey, shaking his head before going back to glaring with crimson red eyes.

“I'm disappointed Straizo.” He frowned. “After all those stories Gramps and Granny told me about yours and Dire's heroic bravery in fighting that bastard Dio... They said that you were an efficient man who was proud and courageous. Not the coward that I see standing before me, using an innocent hostage as a living shield! What's worse is they told me that you were a brilliant tactician and yet every move you've made has been stupid and amateurish... At least that's what I would be saying if I hadn't realized your true goal.”

“What?”

He winked to his friend. His grin growing even wider. “At first I was quite confused when you decided to attack me out of the blue. I made the logical but incorrect assumption that you were here to kill me but if that were true, you would've just used your eye beam attack from across the street and killed me before I even noticed you were watching. Instead you decided to wait until after I noticed you, before you made your move. If you were really trying to get rid of me before I became a threat, wouldn't that have been the much more logical tactic than waiting for me? And there's this hostage scenario... Really? You're a vampire! Why take a random hostage when you could've just drained her dry where you found her and regained your strength faster that way? I know you're new to this whole vampire business but still, what a colossal misstep on your part.”

Everyone's eyes went wide.

“JoJo...” Smokey gave him a confused look.

“So this is when I concluded that your goal isn't to kill me, it's to test me.” His hands formed into fists. “Unfortunately, I'm unsure why you're here to test me but frankly, I don't care since there's a good likelihood that you killed Uncle Speedwagon and you need to serve justice for it you treacherous, murdering BASTARD!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

JoJo... is right.

Straizo let go of the woman as he saw the young man ripped his coat in rage and stepped onto the suspension cabling. beautiful crimson eyes burning with the same passion he saw in his grandfather's eyes fifty years ago. It was truly remarkable how identical the two of them looked and yet the cunning he displayed very much belonged to his vampiric grandmother.

The boy's words had been far truer than he would ever know as he really had been planning to eliminate him by using the eye beams from across the street. Lengthy battles had never been his style and he always valued efficiency in his attacks.

Yet when I saw him in the window talking with his friend... I-I couldn't do it. I couldn't kill him in cold blood in the same way I couldn't kill Speedwagon.

In truth, Speedwagon had been alive but unconscious after he had struck him. He wanted to drain his blood to strengthen his new vampiric body but he couldn't find it in himself to do it. A small part of him, the part of him that hadn't gone mad prevented him from doing so. Instead he drained what was left of the blood in the bodies of the dead men and then threw those along with Speedwagon into a local river so he wouldn't have to finish the deed himself as well as prevent the pillar man from feeding on the blood anymore.

And yet now I go after the grandson of two of my trusted allies? Why? Why have I doomed so many?

He didn't understand and yet he felt compelled to do so as if his body wasn't his own anymore. He just wanted to be of clear mind again. He wanted his youth and he wanted power but why did he go to such lengths? Even he didn't realize anymore as his mind was so clouded by conflicting ideals. He felt hungry but his morals kept him from draining innocent life. The young woman by his feet would've been a perfect meal and yet he couldn't do it.

I'm a disgrace... I need to die!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Take this!” The vampire shouted at him as he fired yet another round of eye beams. Luckily JoJo had a fix for this.

He pulled the shot glasses that he borrowed from earlier from his pocket and charged Hamon into them. Judging by the trajectory, it was clear that one beam was aimed for his forehead and the other one for his shoulder.

With just a few milliseconds to spare, he managed to get the shot glass above his forehead in the correct position but wasn't quite fast enough for the second one aimed at his shoulder. The pain was intense but he kept his overdrive just long enough to watch the beam entering the shot glass only to be redirected because of the Hamon and directly dead center into Straizo's hairline just above his forehead.

The vampire crumpled to his knees, backwards with blood gushing out of his head like a broken faucet as JoJo straightened out his shoulder to get the blood flowing so Hamon could take care of it.

“Now you'll say, That's impossible.””

“That's impossible.”

“Clearly that's a false statement since I literally just did it and also really? This is like the third time you've thrown those at me. Talk about uncreative. Don't you have any other tricks up your sleeves? I mean, I heard Dio had freezing powers at least but THIS is just pathetic and also predictable which is a bad trait to have in a fight.”

Straizo pulled himself up and charged in a rage. Leaping into the air like a jungle cat.

JoJo was ready though. His right fist already charged with an overdrive crackling more than an electrical storm.

“Say hello to Speedwagon for me IN HELL!”

His fist made contact right with the bastard's face. The vampire, of course, went flying as the wound on his hairline grew larger. Parts of his body were already starting to smoke.

The vampire's body jerked in a way to right himself for the fall as one hand grabbed onto the metal of the bridge and pierced it. However the grip wasn't strong enough as his fingers slipped.

Joseph rushed over and grabbed the vampire's blood soaked arm to prevent him from falling.

The former Hamon master looked up in confusion.

“Why would you try to save me from falling? Aren't you frightened that I still possess enough power in me to... blow your arm clean off?”

“Please your smoking from the inside out. I'd like to see you try!” He snarled. “And even if you did succeed, I'll just pummel what remained of you into fertilizer with my remaining arm. Besides, you've misread my intentions, I'm not saving you. I want answers before you turn into ash. What was even your game in this? Why kill Speedwagon? Why attack me and what the fuck was this test even for? Nothing here adds up and I’d like to know why!”

For the first time since actually seeing the vampire, he saw an expression that wasn't crazed or murderous or smug. This time it was... guilt.

“Joseph... You've inherited great things from your grandparents. You have Jonathan's honor and Erina's cunning mind... But you've also inherited their fate. My master's prophecy still rings strong even half a century later. The discovery Speedwagon made in Mexico as well as the ones protected by the Germans has set a chain of events where the Pillar Men will rise to claim The Red Stone of Aja...”

Well crap I have no idea what to do with that... He definitely understood some of it as everyone in the family had heard of The Star Marked Prophecy that his grandfather received from former Master Tonpetty. Unfortunately, he had no idea what Pillar Men were or what this The Red Stone of Aja was. Clearly they were on his to do list to find out as soon as possible.

“But my actions... I tried draining the bodies as fast I could but some of the blood inevitably was absorbed by the Pillar Man.” The vampire started divulging into mad rambles. His eyes wide and his movements are erratic as if he was having a seizure. “The sounds! It was like a plant ravenously consuming nutrients! I-I can't remember... Why? I have sinned greatly... My failure! The pillar man encased... He will rise from his 2000-year-old slumber!”

Straizo then did something quite unexpected. He took a deep breath which was standard practice for building an overdrive.

Dammit! He's trying to overload his own body with Hamon. Cryptic bastard's trying to kill himself!

The former Hamon user gave Joseph one last look. This one was of peace as well as sorrow as tears started running down his face. “I'm so sorry Jonathan. Tell Dire... I let my pride be the better of me and didn't ask for help. Please... forgive... me... My dear friend.”

He then exploded as beams of golden energy broke through several parts of his body at once. The arm JoJo was holding onto crumbled right in his hands.

He stared at his empty hands for a moment before closing them into fists.

“JoJo are you–”

But he didn't answer his friend. Instead he stood up and punched one of the metal beams of the bridge, letting out a rage fueled roar.

Chapter Text

??? , Mexico 1938 – Nazi Compound

1938, the world is at the tipping point. As the scars of the Great Depression fade, tensions rise as regional conflicts engulf more countries daily. Civil war rages in Spain. Japan continues to invade China. Italy is caught up in the throes of fascism by Mussolini and Hitler has risen to power, turning Germany into a real contender on the world stage having already conquered Czechoslovakia.

As the German army grows, it seeks to conquer the world with technology and weapons that stand at the very cutting edge of science. However, they also research astrology, sorcery, alchemy, psychic powers and any other field of supernatural studies. With this knowledge, they seek to gain great advantages through every manner imaginable in their quest for global domination.

It was because of the sheer tenacity as well as a very intricate spy network, they manage to catch wind of Speedwagon's great discovery as well as the actions of the former Hamon user Straizo.

They had sent one of their best and most promising to lead the research division in Mexico. This officer's name was Major Rudol von Stroheim.

“I'm so terribly sorry, Major Von Stroheim.” Spoke the mousy voice of a young woman giving him a straight shave. “My hand, it just slipped. I-I-I don't know what happened.”

He took off his sunglasses to glare at the young woman. She was one of the more beautiful women that they collected from the local villages but outside of her beauty, was virtually worthless and apparently quite clumsy.

“Lick it.”

She started trembling as well as several other young women in the room that had been tending to him.

“You drew blood from me, no? Don't make me order you again to lick my wound clean.” Stroheim considered himself a patient man but right now he was stuck agonizingly waiting with nothing else to do which is something he truly despised.

The young local woman gulped. “Yes, sir.”

She then bent down and started licking the bleeding cut on his cheek. The sensation probably would've been pleasant if she hadn't been trembling so much.

“Gently now. I know you wouldn't want to hurt me again.” He grinned. “Good. Slowly now. Slowly.... I think the pain is going away. Now...”

He grabbed one of the spare straight razors from the table and placed it under the woman's tongue.

“Be careful now.” He spoke in a cruelly teasing tone. Moving the razor up and down as the woman continued trembling.

“Careful now. Don't cut your tongue.” He laughed at her terrified whimpering.

“Pardon my interruption, Major!” One of his subordinates stood in the doorway.

He pulled the razor away from the tongue of the trembling woman. She collapsed to her knees and covered her mouth as she continued to whimper.

“Go on.”

“The old man found alive on the bank of the Rio Grande is now awake. Shall we interrogate, sir?”

He grinned.

Just what I've been waiting for.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

New York, USA 1938 – New York City, Brooklyn Bridge

“Are you all right, miss? Can you tell me your name? As a gentleman I would like the permission to escort you home. You had a terrible scare and it would only be right.” JoJo said with confidence as he helped the blonde woman the vampire had kidnapped to her feet.

She stared at him, her big brown doe-eyes beaming before wrapping around him in a hug. “Oh please please!”

I could get used to this... He couldn't help but grin. Admittedly JoJo's experience with women was unfortunately limited to those he was directly related to as he had a tendency to scare the ladies off with his temper and rather... blunt personality. It was actually one of the reasons he actually started listening more to his grandfather's lectures on gentlemanly conduct. He was never going to tell his grandfather that though.

“Well big man you sure could do more than just escort me home.” Once she let go of his torso, she gave him a sultry smile. “We could have dinner as well... If you'd want.”

He grinned, stretching out his arms as an excuse to flex his impressive biceps. Smokey, who had been completely forgotten, just rolled his eyes.

“That sounds wonderful. You're as beautiful as my dear grandmother so it would be an absolute sin to say no.”

Instead of the beaming smile he was expecting for such a wonderful compliment he instead got a hard slap to the face.

“What the bloody hell?! Why did you do that?” He growled at her, nursing his cheek.

The woman scowled at him. “You've got some nerve calling me old, you big brute!” With that she rightfully turned and stomped off before he even had a chance to ask what she meant.

He then turned to his aforementioned abandoned friend he just suddenly remembered was standing there. “What did I do wrong?”

“You compared her to your grandmother.”

“So? You've met Granny. She is gorgeous! She could easily be a top actress in the movies.”

Smokey nodded with affirmation. “I agree. Her looks are up there with Carole Lombard and Katharine Hepburn but how would SHE have known that?”

JoJo's face lost all color. “OH NO!”

Smokey let out another sigh. “Let's just get back to your penthouse. I imagine you'll probably want to explain a few things. Like the vampire attack and the grenades...”

JoJo gulped. “...Think they will be mad at me?”

His friend chose not to answer him.

As the two of them started walking back to Midtown, his mind was caught up on the things that Straizo had spoken about right before he died.

Pillar Men and The Red Stone of Aja... Whatever that means it seems like the answers lie in Mexico...

+++++++++++++++++++++++

??? , Mexico 1938 – Nazi Compound, Medical Wing

Speedwagon was surprised to have opened his eyes. He truly thought that his last moments on Earth would’ve been inside the Pillar Man chamber. Instead he found himself in some sort of hospital with white walls as well as on a bed with an IV in his arm and bandages wrapped around his skull. He also could barely feel his limbs as if they were numb. He tried moving his fingers but nothing happened.

He wasn't alone though as there were several men standing above him. Two of them were dressed in lab coats and appeared to be doctors while the rest were dressed in green uniforms that he recognized as belonging to the army of Nazi Germany.

There was one blonde man in particular that seemed to be in charge.

“Good morning, Robert Edward O. Speedwagon.” He said as he walked closer to the bed. “How are you feeling? I'm sorry about the paralyzing agent but we can't have you swinging that hammer Stand around of yours.”

He took a breath. “... I refuse to give you any information. Torture won't work either. I'd rather you just kill me now and be done with it.”

The man's cyan eyes opened rather slightly before he straightened his posture and gave a bit of a goodhearted chuckle. “Excellent, you're just as he told me you'd be like. Brave, loyal, and tough as nails. You may not be German but I admire bravery of all forms.”

He raised an eyebrow. “He?”

“I suppose introductions are in order.” The man grinned. “I am Major Rudol von Stroheim and as to the he, well, you've known Großonkel Ulrich von Stroheim far longer than I.”

Speedwagon wasn't really well-versed in German but he at least knew that Großonkel meant great uncle. “You're mistaken. I'm afraid I've never heard of anyone named Ulrich von Stroheim.”

The German officer mulled it over for a second. “I suppose you probably wouldn't be familiar with that name as he only goes by it when he returns to his fatherland to visit family. You probably know him as Master Dire, Head of the Hamon Clan.”

His jaw dropped.

“You're-you're the great nephew of Dire?!”

Chapter Text

“I am indeed though I lack his natural gifts in that department.” Stroheim took a breath before continuing. “It was thanks to that knowledge that the Führer deemed me the best choice to lead this expedition on the as of unknown fourth pillar man.”

Outside of the prospect of fighting Dio, Speedwagon had never been so horrified. “Four? You mean there are three others like that monster!”

Major Von Stroheim raised an eyebrow. “You were unaware? Strange, because the Hamon Clan have known about them for over 2000 years. At least, the three that are being studied in Europe as this fourth one has turned out to be a mystery to them as well. Although some of those records may have been... borrowed by one of the other departments ran by my colleagues recently. Also, I personally grew up hearing stories of the ferocious monstrous vampire Dio and the pillar men as Großonkel Ulrich has a real weakness for Rauchbier so I've known about them for quite some time though it was only recently I discovered they were quite real instead of just stories.”

The Major then snapped his fingers. One of the other soldiers in the room pushed a button on a nearby wall which opened up the shutters to reveal windows. Through the windows, Speedwagon could see the pillar of stone with the pillar man embedded inside suspended by cables and beams in a rather large chamber.

“See, originally I was just going to send a letter to your good friend Jonathan Joestar to have him pick you up as a courtesy but now I've decided that a brave, strong man like you should witness one of Germany's greatest triumphs in awakening this pillar man!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

New York, USA 1938 – New York City, The Joestar Penthouse

Erina Joestar sat in a recliner with her hands on her swollen belly.

She's such an active little girl. She happily thought as she felt the kicks. As well as knowing that she was most likely a vampire, she could just feel it in her instincts that their latest child was a girl.

While the child inside of her was a great surprise, she was no less welcomed into the family. Joseph in particular was extremely excited as he always wanted to be a big brother and thought the idea of having a little sister just swell.

She let out a sigh. “And yet the world is on the brink of war... Such a chaotic time to bring another child into the world as well as another vampire.”

When Joseph and Smokey came home smelling of smoke and blood she had been horribly worried. That worry only grew when he explained what happened to their old friend as well as the mentions of pillar men and the Red Stone of Aja, information that was rather safely guarded by the Hamon Clan.

And now the two of them have gone and run off to Mexico, leaving me to sit here waiting at home.

Unsurprisingly, Erina had not been particularly fond of this decision but both her husband and grandson made good points. Right now, her duties were to take care of herself and her unborn daughter rather than go gallivanting around in an unfamiliar country looking for super powered vampires that were worshiped like gods from ancient times while you're 5 1/2 months pregnant was not really recommended.

“Mrs. Joestar?” She heard Smokey ask while knocking on the door.

She smiled. “Come on in sweetie.”

As Smokey stepped inside, she noticed he was holding a white envelope in his hands.

“What's that envelope for?”

He held it out to her as she grabbed it and flipped it over to read where it was sent from. “I'm not sure. Apparently it just came in the mail today and one of the maids told me to give it to you.”

As she saw the address her eyes widened. “This is from Mexico!”

“Isn't that where JoJo and Mister Joestar went?”

She nodded as she tore open the envelope to read the note inside. “It says here that it was written by a German officer named Major Rudol von Stroheim. It appears to be an invitation to a military compound to pick up–”

She stopped in her tracks. Tears immediately started welling in her eyes.

“Mrs. Joestar!” Smokey looked at her in shock. “What's wrong?”

Instead of answering him though, she stood up in a hurry, rushing out of the room. She quickly went down the halls to flag down the first maid she could see.

“Mistress, you shouldn't be running like that in your condition. It's not good for the baby.”

“Nevermind that Sandra, give me a telegram immediately!” She frantically shouted. “I need to contact my husband and tell him that Speedwagon is ALIVE!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

??? , Mexico 1938 – Nazi Compound, Prisoners Quarters

“Help us!”

“Let us out!”

“I'll do anything!”

“Please!”

These were the pleas he was getting from the villagers that his troops had captured and collected for their blood feeding experiment. Each of them were wearing a look of fear while whimpering like the worthless cowards they were. If there was one thing Stroheim despised more than anything else it was a coward. It was his belief that cowards had no place in the world and that only the strong and brave deserved to live and thrive. It didn't matter to him whether you were black or white, man or woman, adult or child, if you were brave, in his eyes you held worth and his respect.

It was this philosophy that made him do things just a little bit differently.

According to the ancient texts retrieved from the Hamon Temple, I will need large quantities of blood to awaken the man slumbering in the pillar. These worthless peasants will definitely do but... let's see if there's any hidden gems among these sniveling cowards?

He cleared his throat which caused all the whimpering and pleading to stop right then and there.

“I have a proposal for you.” He spoke in the native language, having learned just enough so he wouldn't have to lug around a translator for everything. “Go ahead and choose someone from among yourselves. We need blood for a very important, historic experiment. Once you have all agreed on who will be the one to sacrifice his life, we will grant the rest of you your freedom immediately.”

The prisoners eyes went wide as they started mumbling and whispering amongst each other. Some looked angry. Others looked scared.

While he kept his face stoic internally he let out a sigh. I guess there's nothing worthwhile among these people...

Before he could give the order to the men behind him, a young man of ten or eleven spoke up with a shaky voice but undeniable bravery.

“Me. I volunteer for it!”

His eyes widened.

“If I do your experiment, you promise that you'll let everyone else go, right?” The young man's dark eyes burned with anger even as he trembled.

Stroheim formed a smile as he stared at the young man. “You are quite brave. Courage like yours is a thing that must be cultivated like a lush garden.”

He stepped forward with his hand out, physically separating the boy from the rest of the crowd. “Here we will allow only the most fit to live.” He then turned to his troops. “Set the boy aside and execute everyone else.”

All of the prisoners let out gasps of horror.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

??? , Mexico 1938 – Nazi Compound, Medical Wing

“No. No you can't! You know the stories and yet you’re putting the world in jeopardy playing with forces you are underestimating! That man is most likely powerful enough to destroy us all!”

This is what Speedwagon had told the Nazi Major and yet the man disregarded him by gurgling water and happily spouting out that “GERMAN SCIENCE IS THE GREATEST IN THE WORLD!”

That mad fool! He and his Führer will doom us all! If he could move his arms he would've already started swinging Can't Touch This despite knowing he couldn't escape such a facility himself. To prevent the conquering of the world, he would have absolutely risked his own life. He'd already done it once before. He could easily do it again.

I'm so sorry Jonathan...

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Desert, Mexico 1938 – Outside a Local Village

After spending an entire day interviewing local villagers, they finally had a rough location of where the Germans had set up shop.

While Joseph had been busy with the vampiric Straizo, Jonathan had finally received word from Victor and Anubis from the temple showing the fruits of their investigation. The two of them had discovered that the murdered disciple had German reichsmarks hidden inside of his shoes which indicated that he was bribed to lead someone inside the deep records archive with an overdrive to open the door only to be killed to achieve permanent silence.

Combining that with what Joseph had learned from the former Hamon master, it was obvious that Mexico was their next destination.

“Gramps are you sure you want to drive a motorcycle instead of just riding with me or in a sidecar?”

His grandfather adjusted his goggles before smiling, that determination burning in his eyes. “Just because I'm seventy years old doesn't mean I can't adjust with the times. I learned how to drive that infernal motorized Model T contraption.”

“No, you learned how to crash one. Into a fountain. Twice.”

“Joseph it is unbecoming to exaggerate to such a degree.”

JoJo frowned. “Um, are you forgetting I was there? Because that's not an exaggeration. In fact, I am toning things down because I didn't mention the part where you almost ran over Marvin and drove over Granny's prized petunias before you finally figured out which pedal was the break. Or the wretched sound it made that will haunt my nightmares till my dying day.”

“Nothing you will say will talk me out of trying to drive this motorized bicycle.”

JoJo let out a sigh. He could tell by the look on Gramps's face that he wasn't going to be able to talk the man out of it. While his grandfather was normally very mild-mannered, when he got stubborn about something, he really dug his heels in deep. So deep, that sometimes even Granny couldn't talk him out of doing something.

“Okay Gramps but I'm not only going to say “I told you so” I will also laugh hysterically when you drive yourself into a cactus.”

His grandfather gave him a rare cheeky grin before revving the engine. “Those terms are acceptable but sadly, they will not happen.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Ten minutes later.

“I. Told. You. So.” Joseph could barely speak as he was full belly laughing while rolling hysterically on the ground while his grandfather was busy pulling needles out of his cheeks. Wincing each time one was removed.

“Joseph that's enough gloating, can you please assist me? Hamon can't heal the wounds while the needles are still inside.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

??? , Mexico 1938 – Nazi Compound, Pillar Man Observation Terminal

“Let the experiment begin!” The Major called out to the scientists.

With the pressing of a few buttons, blood collected from the executed prisoners was filtered into the room where the pillar man was located. Immediately everyone heard the echoing and very sickening sounds of nutrients being absorbed.

What they missed, however, was a small vein of stone bursting from the sheer volume of blood.

Soon the pillar man would be awake.

Chapter Text

Desert, Mexico 1938 – Desert Road

JoJo and his grandfather rode in tandem on his bike through the hot scorching Mexican desert for a few hours without incident. Naturally, though, after a while... they suspected someone was watching them and then nodded to each other as Joseph finally stopped the bike.

They kept their eyes peeled looking for any signs of who was spying on them.

He took a deep breath as he turned to his grandfather, hoping he would catch what he was playing.

“All right Gramps. Got a question. You think somebody's watching us right now?”

“I have felt like someone's eyes have been on us all morning but it may just be the desert sun playing tricks.” His grandfather said with his usual tone but JoJo could tell that there was a hint of a mischievous glint in his ocean blue eyes.

Jonathan Joestar was not devious by nature but after being married for nearly 50 years to a very cunning woman who could lie directly to the face of a sociopath like Dio, he was bound to pick up a few things.

JoJo grinned as out of the corner of his eye, he saw the rustling of brown fabric falling to the ground near a clump of cacti.

Well look at that...

“You're right Gramps. We're clearly alone. It's probably just the sun. I mean, who else in their right mind would be out in this godforsaken desert?”

“Yes no one could've followed us all the way out here after all.”

“But I can't shake the feeling that someone's here besides us.” He strolled over and grabbed the swath of beat up dusty brown fabric. He inspected it for a moment before throwing it behind him. “Damn my imagination.”

He saw his grandfather open his mouth ever so slightly as he was staring at what was behind JoJo.

“It absolutely is just the heat playing tricks on our minds.”

Gotcha you son of a bitch!

He rolled out of the way just in time to avoid a red haired man in a purple jumpsuit jumping down from where the dirty fabric had been.

Good thing his grandfather was on top of things, throwing a nice right hook just as the man straightened his back.

The jumpsuit wearing freak was hit directly in the face and went flying into a clump of cacti. Both of them rushed over only to see that his nose was clearly broken and he was out cold.

JoJo let out a sigh. “Well there goes any hope of interrogating him.”

“I tried holding back. I didn't even go full power...” His grandfather was legitimately disheartened that he accidentally knocked the man unconscious. JoJo, meanwhile, slapped his forehead. Granny may have been physically more powerful as a vampire but his grandfather was no slouch in that department either. It didn't help that he was so trained with Hamon that it would unconsciously bolster his muscles whenever he engaged in strenuous activity.

He patted his grandfather's back. “Well we could try healing him and get our information that way?”

“Joseph you know neither of us are trained to use Hamon to heal. It may instinctively heal our bodies but healing another's is a difficult art that Hamon users have to specialize in to do it properly.”

He shrugged. “All right then, let's just get going since he's not gonna wake up for a few hours at minimum. It's not like we don't know the rough direction of where their base is and it's likely this guy was a spy or a lookout for the Germans.”

He started walking back to his motorcycle when he saw Gramps's arms crossed and giving him his disappointed frown.

“Come on Gramps. He was going to attack us! It's not like we can fit his unconscious ass on to this motorcycle. What do you want to do then? Cover him up in what that ratty fabric over there and leave a flask of water with an apology note?”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

S.S. Commander Donovan woke up several hours later under his brown tarp with a flask of water in his hand as well as a hand written note that read: Sorry for knocking you unconscious. Please enjoy the flask as an apology gift, sincerely Jonathan and Joseph Joestar.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

??? , Mexico 1938 – Nazi Compound, Pillar Man Observation Terminal

“Look, Major Von Stroheim!” One of the scientists shouted at the major. “The pillar's shell is starting to crack.”

“It's currently holding the blood of five prisoners. We still don't know what its full capabilities are. Feeding it anymore could push it beyond our established safe zone.” Another one said.

Stroheim took a sip of water from his mug and gave a bit of a grin as he stood up from his chair. “I'm curious how the blood was extracted in the first place.” He paused for a moment. “No, wait! I don't want to know. I can imagine what sort of horrible things you can come up with.”

He walked over to the sink in the room, gargled the water he was drinking before spitting it out. He then left the mug near the sink before turning around to face the trembling old man known as Speedwagon.

In his opinion, it was hard to believe that this withered old man had once been a fearsome thug that killed zombies side-by-side with the Hamon users but he was not one to judge by physical appearance as he had already seen the sparks of that brave fire burning in those muddy brown eyes. He may have appeared afraid, but Stroheim was thinking that the man was just putting on an incredibly convincing act and buying time until an opportunity to escape revealed itself.

Crafty old fox...

“Speedwagon...” He spoke with sheer confidence as he strolled over to where the old man was sitting. They decided to put them in a straitjacket as well as the paralyzing agent just for added caution. “There's no need to look so pale. I told you from the start there was nothing to fear.”

“Stop being so arrogant! You have no idea what he's capable of!”

“Well neither do you.” Stroheim countered, looking quite pleased with himself. “If you must know, we've taken every precaution. Relax. That test chamber is impenetrable. It has steel walls nearly 20 inches thick. It's equipped with flamethrowers, machine guns, and explosives if need be... Honestly, I'm a little disappointed right now. Where is that spark of fire that you demonstrated when you woke up? Has your age spurned your courage?”

He leaned closer to the old man. “Want to know what I think, Speedwagon? I think that thing trapped inside the pillar is nothing more than a crusty vampire with the intelligence of a caveman and that the legends of these supposed “gods” is merely a fable blown out of proportion and created by ancients to keep order among their people.”

“Major! He's erupting!” One of his soldiers shouted. Stroheim stepped away from Speedwagon to take a better look at the scene.

“It's blood! That blood it took in is spraying out everywhere! I can't see a thing!” One of his scientists frantically shouted in terror.

He rolled his eyes at their idiocy. “Then activate the sprinkler system!”

Thankfully one of his more levelheaded soldiers did as he requested. The sprinklers did their job well as the windows were cleared within moments.

It was then that everyone in the observation chamber noticed that the man embedded in the pillar was opening his mouth to take a breath, revealing sharp pearly white fangs. He then leaned forward as the chunks of stone ripped from his body. His skin and hair lost its stony color and changed to something far more natural but still not a quite normal human shade as his hair was vermilion and his pale skin almost an ashy color.

As the pillar man fell, everyone let out gasps of horror or shock, all except for Stroheim who was grinning like a proud fool.

“It's outer layer is taking shape!”

“It looks like it's morphing into flesh.”

The major had to step closer to the windows to get a better look. The pillar man was laying on the ground of the chamber and evidently had just finished absorbing what residue of blood remained attached to his back. It also appeared he was trying to get up.

“He's trying to move.”

“I–I think he really is alive! At least in the same way we consider vampires living.”

“Well, he'll need a name. Something much better than “The Pillar Man”.” Stroheim started to muse as he put a hand to his chin. “As his new godfather, I suppose this task falls on to me. Let me think... I'll name him after the winds of Mexico. He shall be known as Sanviento.”

The sprinklers finally shut off as “Sanviento” put both of his hands to the ground to push himself up.

“Look! He's trying to stand. Rise before us. Rise up and show us what you are made of, Sanviento!”

As the pillar man tried taking a step, he ended up slipping on a puddle of water and falling headfirst to the ground. The fall so practically spectacular it would've easily worked with a banana peel in a cartoon. The pillar man made no sounds of pain though as he lifted his head up to sniff his surroundings. He then got to his feet again – much smoother this time – and started working out the kinks of his stiff neck and body.

He even scratched his scalp as if he had a bad itch.

While the scientists and soldiers were stunned with disbelief, Major Stroheim burst out into hysterical, mad laughter.

“You see that?” He managed to speak through his laughter. “Sanviento might have a future doing comedy in the cabaret. The ultimate organism? More like the ultimate idiot! And this is the thing that they were terrified of? Those ancients were fools to fear something so simple!”

He turned back to Speedwagon who still wore an expression of horror. “What do you think there, Speedwagon? He's got the brains of a feral animal. He's trying to smell his way around like some sort of dog! He really is just a primitive.”

When the old man didn't answer him, he let out a bit of a sigh before turning back and restraining his laughter. While entertained, he still had a job to do.

“What a farce. Regardless let's just move on and assume he made the masks, no matter how laughable the idea is.” He turned to a nearby soldier. “You there, start the experiment. Somebody open the door to the next chamber.”

“Yes sir!”

One of the scientists did as requested as a circular hole formed into the chamber revealing a rather strange looking bald man who was built like the ideal athlete and wearing makeup and earrings as well as nothing but a loincloth. He also had rather long claw-like nails. His eyes were crazed and his tongue flicking in his mouth like a snake's.

“Wh-what the hell is that? Is that a mask vampire!”

The major turned to him and grinned before turning back. “Correct though I'm not surprised you can tell by just a glance considering your history. Only a few days ago, that thing was a feeble, toothless old man knocking on death's door. We still haven't fed him today, so he must be absolutely parched. It's likely he'll go straight for the attack. Who will win? I can hardly wait.”

Just as the German major predicted, the bald vampire immediately attacked the pillar man. His arms immediately sinking into “Sanviento's” flesh.

“What? That's all?” Stroheim slapped his hands onto the metal frame above the controls. His expression of true shock. “He didn't even put up a fight. How pathetic! He's practically ordinary after all.”

“We don't have any other subjects for this test, Major Von Stroheim.” One of the scientists spoke up. “We planted explosives in the prisoner's head for this exact situation.”

“Just give us the word and will activate them immediately!” Another one said.

“Major?”

He let out a groan. “Fine.”

Just as he spoke the order, the vampire sunk his fangs directly into the shoulder of the pillar man. Though, despite receiving wounds that should’ve been incredibly painful, the pillar man just stared. In fact, his expression could easily be considered one of boredom.

This is when the Major as well as the scientists realized that the vampire wasn't actually hurting the pillar man.

“Wait! Stop! I rescind the order! His jaw, look.” The Major’s eyes were wide with a cocktail of shock, surprise and even fear. “What's happening there with his jaw? His hands, his arms. What's going on with his arms? I had given him up as dead in the beginning... But look, Sanviento is somehow... absorbing the prisoner.”

The Major was indeed correct as “Sanviento” pushed off the vampire to reveal that half of his torso was gone along with his entire lower jaw. Blood was spilling everywhere as the vampire still tried swinging for the pillar man, having evidently not realized it was already dead. “Sanviento” stared at the flailing half torso missing vampire before shoving him closer into a tightly bound hug to finish his work.

Or perhaps “meal” would've been a better term.

“Unbelievable, he's devouring him!”

“What a marvelous creature!” The Major couldn't help but admire as well as fear. “The masked vampire was no more than fodder to him. Sanviento feeds with his entire body, so-so nothing is lost. He can absorb every bit of his prey's life force down to the last drop.”

“He ate him! He actually ate the masked man.” The scientists were muttering with shock.

“How is that even possible? And now look! He's-he's growing larger!” A soldier shrieked.

“Get a grip.” He glared at the soldier. “As long as he's still in that chamber, he can't hurt you. He's just gained a little weight after his feeding. That's all it is.”

“His intelligence?” Speedwagon spoke up from behind. Those nearby turned to face him. “And what about his intelligence? What level of thought is he capable of?”

If he was going to be honest with himself, Stroheim hadn't actually thought of it. All this time he had just thought of the pillar men as primitive beings from stories and ancient scrolls. Now that he had a living and breathing one, the old man raised a good point.

He's right, I'm gonna have to figure it out.

He didn't have to wait long however as “Sanviento” stared up at him with his deep blood red eyes. He then opened his mouth.

“Ma-jor von Str-ohei-m.”

Chapter Text

Desert, Mexico 1938 – Outside the Nazi Compound

Another hour later, Jonathan and his grandson managed to locate the compound. Both were laying down on rocks several yards away. Joseph had the binoculars in his hands while Jonathan was laying next to him.

“Well, perimeter security doesn't look too tight but I imagine what we're looking for is probably underground and I doubt they're gonna let us just waltz in.”

Jonathan nodded. “I agree, we need to be cautious. We should probably scout around and see if there are any backdoors or secret entrances we could use to circumvent the security of the front gate.”

“Why go to that effort when we can just go in using a disguise?” Joseph put down the binoculars and grinned.

He let out a sigh. He recognized that look all too well. It was the “Joseph is up to mischief” look that often ended with property damage and/or injured bystanders. “And how do you suppose that we do that?”

His grandson wildly grinned as he put the binoculars back into their rucksack. “Well I suspected that something like this would come up so while you were picking up supplies, I ran into some local ladies and it turns out the Nazi bastards enjoy their extorted goods delivered by pretty faces...”

It was in that moment that Joseph turned around and pulled out a large, bright colorful dress.

“...Why do you have a dress?”

His grandson frowned. “Isn't it obvious Gramps? It's a disguise!”

“For whom?” He asked although he suspected he already knew the answer.

“Well for me but don't worry, I have one for you too!” Just to prove his point, he pulled out a nearly identical dress only with a different combination of colors. “I felt the blue on this one would complement your eyes and hair better.”

“Well that was... awfully kind of you but...” Jonathan stared at the dress that his grandson had handed to him. “... Are you sure this plan is going to work?”

“Of course it will Gramps. Look at this handsome face! It's perfection!”

Jonathan let out another sigh. Much more exasperated this time. “Yes but neither of us exactly possess... a womanly figure.”

“It's fine Gramps. You worry too much.” Joseph grinned as he pulled out a small stack and handed it to him. He then started stripping down. “If you don't feel up to it, we only really need one distraction so you can watch from the sidelines. Now once I get this dress on, you're going to have to help me with the makeup.”

As much is he wanted to protest about how terrible this idea was, he actually didn't have anything better.

As Jonathan turned around while his grandson shimmied into a dress, he decided then and there that if he ever recounted this tale for future generations, he would omit this particular segment of the story.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

When they got closer to the compound, Jonathan hid behind the corner with his grandson. After seeing how the guards at the gate were touching and harassing the women under the guise of “frisking” them for contraband, his grandson could barely hold him back from charging in and ruining the plan.

“Don't worry Gramps, I'll make sure those rogues suffer for it. Just stay here and keep an eye out for any other guards.”

He nodded, feeling quite embarrassed that he almost lost his temper like he used to in the days of his youth. “I'm sorry.”

“Don't worry Gramps. I'm feeling the same thing. Any self-respecting gentleman would feel the same at such disrespectful depravity directed at a woman. Or at any one.” He grabbed his basket full of food as well as two bottles of local tequila. He then cleared his throat and had his voice sounding a few octaves higher in a very obvious falsetto. “It's time for THIS beautiful lady to charm her way inside!”

Jonathan gave a strained smile.

Let's... just hope this works.

It didn't take long for Joseph to be noticed as he waltzed up to the gate like he owned the place.

“All I've got under my skirt is more tequila, big boy~. Is it all right to bring that through too?” His grandson gave what he most likely thought was a flirty smile as well as a supposedly sultry pose. It was very much neither.

Rather predictably, the two Nazi guards stared at him like he'd gone mad before pulling up their guns. “Hands up in the air! Any funny moves and we'll shoot you dead!”

“What? Put your guns down. I haven't done anything.” Joseph started walking closer to them, holding both bottles of tequila.

“That's a funny move there.”

“Fire!”

Well that's going about as well as I thought... I should probably run up and help him.

Before he could though, Joseph held his arms up in the air. “No! Please don't shoot! I'm not moving and I've got my hands in the air!” He then let out a sigh, his voice returning to its usual deeper tone. “All right. Damn. You Nazis are so smart. You saw through my disguise almost immediately.”

Both of the guards shuddered in disgust. “Are you crazy? Of course we saw through that thing! You're disgusting.”

“Even my big sister isn't as ugly as you and we used her to plow the fields! She was an ox.”

“You should've spent more time in front of the mirror this morning, big sissy!”

“What was that you frog faced Germans?!” Even from several yards away, he could still see his grandson's eyes change from greenish blue to crimson.

Nevermind... He's got this covered.

When it came to beating the living tar out of someone, there were few better than Joseph.

“Hamon!” He called out as sparks of Hamon crackled around the corks of the tequila bottles. They then both shot off at the exact same time upwards towards the coconut tree hanging above the guards heads'. Both of them were hit with a coconut each before Joseph delivered a flawlessly executed roundhouse kick to both of their faces.

Seeing it as his cue, he came from behind the corner and helped his grandson drag both unconscious guards out of sight. The girls that had been in line stared at them in confusion. Jonathan gave his best reassuring smile.

“Please pardon us for interrupting your day but things will be getting hectic soon and it would be recommended if you return to your homes.”

The group looked at each other before nodding and walking away calmly.

“Well, that was disappointingly easy.” Joseph let out a sigh as he wiped his forehead which ruined his already horribly clownish makeup. “I figured these bastards would put up more of a fight. Still it pisses me off how rude they were. I put solid work into this disguise and yet they looked at me like I was a freak!”

Jonathan wisely decided not to say anything as he pulled out a handkerchief for his grandson to wipe off the rest of the makeup.

Once his face was cleaned off, his grandson then looked at the two unconscious guards they had dragged out of the way. “... My first plan may have failed but there might be another way we can get inside without raising alarm.”

Jonathan kneeled down at the unconscious guard. “You're going to insist that we steal their uniforms aren’t you?”

Joseph didn't answer right away and instead already started peeling the jacket off of one of them. “If we can get these things to fit, the uniforms should work nicely.”

It took them a few minutes but both of them managed to squeeze inside the guards uniforms with little trouble although neither one of them fit properly. Jonathan couldn't even button his up all the way and Joseph's looked like it was about to pop buttons whenever he moved an arm.

Still, with the helmets on and if no one looked too close, they could easily pass as soldiers.

His grandson then turned to him. For once, he actually looked bashful. “Gramps... we're not to tell Granny about how we got inside right?”

“Oh heavens no!”

He let out a sigh of relief. “Okay, good. We are in agreement because I really didn't want to tell her how badly I failed.”

Once again, Jonathan let out a very deep and very exasperated sigh as he followed his grandson inside the gates.

Chapter Text

??? , Mexico 1938 – Nazi Compound, Pillar Man Observation Terminal

Major Von Stroheim sat in his commander's chair. To his men and to the scientists, he was the picture of calm and in control. Internally, however, was a far different story.

How did he know my name? The chamber's soundproof and I was over 30 feet above him. He shouldn't of been able to hear anything. Is that creature clairvoyant? These were the thoughts that ran in his head.

Of course, there were other problems as well.

Well, just one, but it was a VERY big problem.

One of the scientists ran over. Sweat was covering his brow. His entire body trembling as he stood in front of him. The tension in the observation terminal fell across everyone’s shoulders as if it were a heavy blanket.

“Major Von Stroheim, I-I-I only looked away for a moment. Surely you understand. I mean, you were here as well. Everybody here was watching. It just so happened that nobody saw anything!”

In that moment, the Major was extremely furious. So furious that he was barely holding himself back from strangling the scientist in front of him.

When said scientist went to grab a coffee from his desk with trembling fingers, this is when he snapped.

“Put that coffee down!” He slapped the man's hand so hard the cup went flying across the room, shattering into hundreds of pieces.

“It-it was only for a moment.” The scientists spoke in a panic, seemingly completely unaware of his commanding officer’s burning rage as he was practically consumed by his own panic. “I swear I only took my eyes off of him for just a few seconds. That's all.”

The scientist took another breath, his hands going to his hair, crushing it in his fists. “It makes no sense. I mean, my vision is perfect. We all had a clear view but we don't know what happened! This is unbelievable!”

At this point, even Stroheim couldn't contain his anger as the fear in the back of his mind started creeping to the forefront. Everyone else inside the terminal were in similar states of panic and fear. Many frozen in place while a few started inching their way towards the doors.

Another scientists shouted out. “The chamber is completely sealed and still the subject managed to escape!”

“None of the walls show any sign of damage.”

He glared at them, deciding to focus on his rage to keep down his fear. “I don't care what you saw. I want him found. NOW! Keep in mind that he may have concealed himself somewhere inside the chamber. Simply cut off the oxygen supply in there. He'll turn up when he finds out he can't breathe.”

“Major I doubt that would work.” Spoke an unlikely voice as Stroheim turned to see that Speedwagon was glaring at him. It was clear the old man was afraid but the fact that he could still have courage in his eyes was something to admire.

He took a breath. “Enlighten me then.”

“These pillar men are supposed to be incredibly powerful vampires and I know from a dear friend of mine that she doesn't need to breathe to function. She simply does so to blend in so cutting off the air supply would do nothing to coax your missing pillar man out of hiding.”

It took the Major a moment to recognize who exactly the old man was referring to but when he remembered, he then smiled. “Ah, you must be speaking of Erina Joestar, the supposedly vampiric wife of your dear friend. We tried finding information on her but it was rather scarce as we couldn't even manage to locate a current photo. So she really is one of them... fascinating.”

“She is a person like any other. Do not refer to her as some kind of monster!” The old man spat at him. He imagined that if he hadn't been in a straitjacket or fed a paralyzing agent, he probably would've been decked in the face or worse with the glare he was receiving.

Good I'd rather have him angry than trembling in fear.

Before he could ask anything else, one of the soldiers he had sent to retrieve the recording from the camera came back.

“The record film is now ready for your viewing, Major von Stroheim.”

“What are you waiting for? Set it up immediately.” He ordered.

“Yes sir.”

Three soldiers then quickly set up the projector as well as carefully put the film in place. Another soldier went to the other side of the room to turn off the lights.

“Roll the film.”

They all nodded as one turned the machine on. Everyone's eyes were glued to the projected image. After flashing the numbers one, two, and three the image of “Sanviento” appeared. He was standing in the middle of the chamber tilting his head side to side. He then put his hands together and cracked his wrists. After a quick pause, he ran at full speed towards the steel walls.

“It looks like he's running at the walls!” One of the scientist commented.

Stroheim gritted his teeth. “Yes, but why?”

In an impressive feat of athleticism, the pillar man leapt towards the wall before using it as a springboard to shoot himself farther up in the air. In midair, he twisted his arms and legs in a rather strange fashion. With several sickening pops and cracks that sounded like bones, he started reshaping himself to be flatter as he got closer to his target which appeared to be the ventilation ducts. In an impossible feat that one could only witness to truly believe, he started squeezing his massive body through the rather thin opening.

“What's going on? He's squeezing himself into the ventilation ducts!”

“Those slats are less than 2 inches wide! How the hell could anyone possibly stuff an entire body through a gap that small?”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Incredible! Speedwagon couldn't help but both be amazed and terrified at what he was witnessing. He didn't simply dislocate his joints. He somehow disassembled his entire skeleton so he could completely alter his shape and squeeze into such a tiny gap like a cephalopod would!

As incredible as the things he'd seen his friend Erina as well as her son Thomas accomplish from shooting high-powered beams from their eyes to climbing the walls to melting steel with a simple touch, he knew that even they didn't have such a horrific ability.

As the film came to an end and the lights were back on, he knew he had to speak up.

“You know what this means don't you Major?” He scowled at the moronically arrogant military man in front of him. “He is now wandering around freely through your ventilation system!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

For once in his life, Stroheim was on the verge of losing control as things were spiraling into frightening chaos.

That God damn old man is right!

“Sanviento already knew your name somehow, Major Von Stroheim and I think I might know how.” A scientist spoke up, interrupting his thoughts. He turned to face the man. “Unless the creature is telepathic, the only way that would be possible is if he heard your name through the vents.”

He wanted to say that was absolutely impossible but considering what had already occurred, the idea that the creature's hearing was that incredible was less surprising.

He gulped as he stared at the vents which were currently on full blast. “The vents lead directly into this room.”

He then glanced at one of his men who was standing just a foot away.

“You, soldier, turn around and move away from that vent immediately!” He ordered but unfortunately his order was ignored when the soldier – either through curiosity or fear – decided to check out the rustling noise that had just occurred from inside. He grabbed his rifle and pointed it at the vent but it did him no good as the pillar man pushed off the grate covering the vent and jumped right out before the unwitting soldier’s eyes before disappearing entirely into the man's body in a sight of horror that would never leave the Major's mind for the rest of his life and most likely would torture his nightmares to come.

The rest of the men in the room either screamed in terror or were petrified by their fear.

“It's him!”

“It's Sanviento!”

“What's happening to me Major?!” The soldier that the pillar man had attacked started wobbling around unsteady on his feet. His eyes entirely gone as his body was slightly misshapen and slowly expanding.

“What's happening? Where did everybody go? And why is it so dark in here? Why can't I see anything?” With every word he spoke, his voice became more panicked. “Somebody! Please help me! I can't see! WHAT'S HE DOING TO ME?

“Sanviento must be trying to take control of that soldier's body!” Speedwagon shouted.

“Someone, anyone, please don't leave me alone! You can't abandon me. Don't leave me here with him inside–” the invaded soldier was cut off when several growths on his body exploded. His uniform was ripped to shreds and what had once been a normal man was now a grotesque mass of vaguely humanoid shaped flesh with an overweight gut, one enlarged eye as well as enlarged lips and limbs that weren't in proportion with each other and hung awkwardly on the uneven frame.

“Well-well, I don't fully understand what's happening here...” The grotesque looking soldier spoke in a confused tone, his voice sounding distorted. “But I feel like I'm practically bursting with new life!”

What a catastrophe! If this thing escapes, I'll be known for creating the Fatherland's most powerful enemy. He clenched his fists. We must destroy him here. At this point, it's either him or us and I will not allow such a creature to harm my people.

He straightened his posture before sending a glance to his men.

He held his arm out. “Very well, eliminate him this instant.”

“But Major bullets won't–” but Speedwagon's warning was cut off by the firing of several automatic rifles.

“Stop! That tickles!” The doomed soldier shrieked as hundreds of bullets littered his horribly enlarged body. Due to the sheer ferocity of the shots he was pushed back before finally collapsing in a pool of blood after the gunfire had ceased.

Before anyone could relax though, the possessed soldier started twitching before struggling to push himself up. Inching closer to him and his soldiers.

“He's still alive! Impossible! The bullets had no effect on him.”

“Of course they didn't you fools!” Speedwagon's face was stone cold. Far different from the terrified old man he was only moments earlier. “Fifty years ago I witnessed an entire squadron of constables riddle the newly changed Dio with dozens of holes only for him to rise up and start killing them one by one. I even shot the man nearly point-blank in the skull and he didn't even flinch! Bullets are like paper cuts to vampires! What made you think the pillar men would be any different?”

“He's an abomination!” One of the terrified soldiers cried. All of them now trembling.

The possessed soldier was finally on his feet as he pointed his finger at the soldiers. The way his finger was pointed, though, was reminiscent of a gun.

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

“Why is he pointing at us?”

“Nobody move. Can't you see that he's imitating one of your machine guns?” Stroheim yelled attempting to regain some semblance of control over the situation. “Wait a minute... he's just copying what he's seeing!”

He took a breath, the wheels in his mind turning and a plan to salvage this catastrophe was beginning to form.

“So when he spoke my name earlier, he only repeated it because he heard it, not because he understood the meaning of it. Which means that his intelligence is quite low. He's behaving like an ape and that gives me a great idea! If he's only capable of acting like a monkey, then we should be prepared to use him like one.”

Just as the Major had finished speaking, the jaw of the possessed soldier fell off in a bloody heap.

“You... Which one of you... Was foolish enough to disturb my slumber?”

They all knew immediately that this was not the possessed soldier talking but rather the pillar man who had taken over.

“He – he spoke.” Stroheim said in astonishment.

“Yes he did which indicates he's clearly capable of higher thought.” Speedwagon spoke with an attitude of annoyance as well as some genuine rage. “I bet he possesses a great intelligence. I imagine the only reason he sounds stilted right now is he's learning our language. Don't you understand that he did so in almost no time? If Dire were here right now, I imagine he'd be tremendously disappointed.”

The Major's eye twitched as he stormed over to punch the blathering old man only to notice that the chunk of flesh that used to be his soldier's hand fell off. The hand that replaced it was undoubtedly the pillar man's own hand.

From the pillar man's hand, a bullet shot out and hit one of the soldiers square in the forehead. He collapsed to the ground, clearly dead.

“Did – did he fire one of our bullets?”

“He's going to shoot us all!”

“Not if I have anything to do with it!” Shouted an unfamiliar male voice with a noticeable British accent as two men came rushing into the room. Stroheim could tell right away that these two men were not soldiers of his as none of his men had British accents or would ever wear their uniform so sloppily and he had meticulously memorized their names and faces to avoid any incursions of spies among his ranks.

“Dammit Gramps! I thought we were trying to do this subtly!” The man behind the first one shouted. He also had a noticeable British accent. “Although now considering what kind of party's been going on without us, I can understand your enthusiasm.”

The Major then turned to Speedwagon whose mouth was gaping open. “It-it can't be.”

The two men then pulled off their helmets to reveal their handsome yet remarkably similar faces.

“Jonathan and Joseph Joestar?!”

Chapter Text

Speedwagon couldn't believe his old eyes as he saw both Jonathan and Joseph standing before him dressed as Nazi soldiers. To him, it was almost a dream come true as he thought he was doomed to die without ever seeing either of them or dear Erina and Victor again.

Speedwagon had no family of his own so, to him, the Joestars as well as Victor and his family were those that he cared the most about in life.

And here they are... both standing before me as the proud and noble warriors they are.

They both turned to him, their eyes wide with surprise and joy. “Speedwagon?!”

Their reunion, though, was cut short when the possessed soldier exploded and the pillar man jumped out of the remains.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Holy hell in a hand basket who the fuck is that?!” Joseph couldn't help but be surprised. He had seen a lot of strange stuff and his entire family was certainly on this side of bizarre but the idea of witnessing a a sculpted muscular man in nothing but a loincloth with long wild vermilion hair and small black horns jump out of a fat fleshy horror was certainly not something one saw every day, not even a Joestar.

“Joseph! Language.”

“Gramps we literally just watched a guy jump out of another guy! This would be the time for a foul mouth.”

JoJo looked back and saw that whoever the red-haired stranger was, they were getting ready to attack. He could feel it in his gut. He shot his grandfather a look before charging towards one of the nearby Nazis.

“Pardon me, good sir, I'll just need a bit of your hair.” He exclaimed as he knocked off the officer’s hat and grabbed a chunk of blonde hair from him. “Just a small handful or two.”

“What do you think you're doing? Let me go!”

“The more you fight, the more it'll hurt~” He said in an almost singsong voice as he finally pulled out exactly what he needed.

He heard his grandfather let out a sigh as he watched him pull out some of his own hair. “You and your unorthodox plans.”

As he charged the clumps of hair he stole from the Nazi with Hamon they straightened out perfectly like they were taut wires. “Pot calling the kettle black. I remember a story from Uncle Victor about how you and your old mentor created a kite out of dead leaves and sailed through a canyon with it.”

“Still it was unnecessary to steal another man's hair.”

As much as Joseph wanted to argue, they didn't have the time as the bodybuilder with the horns held all of his finger straightened out and proceeded to use them as that if they were the barrels of guns.

“Barrier up!” They both shouted simultaneously as they threw their handfuls of overcharged hair. Since Hamon couldn't travel through air, to make a barrier from it, they needed several pieces of organic matter for the Hamon to settle inside and charge. Things like leaves or hair were perfect for this and once you had a charge pile, throwing them up in the air and then constantly moving the Hamon between the pieces could create a strong enough of field to block things like fists or even bullets.

However while the barriers were quite effective, they were hard to sustain for long periods of time just like an overdrive.

Their timing couldn't have been better as both of them managed to set up their barrier fields just as the bullets came flying towards them as well as the Nazis behind them.

The bullets harmlessly bounced off the barrier and landed to the floor. A few moments later they stopped altogether. This led JoJo to conclude that the shots they'd heard earlier in the facility were from the Nazis themselves and not from the inhuman man in front of them. It was actually likely he was just firing their bullets back because if he was the one creating the bullets he was shooting them with, he would still be doing so.

This guy... I can tell he is not a vampire but more!

He brushed the remaining strands of hair from his hands and turned back to the German officer he had stolen them from.

“Here's a gentleman's tip free of charge. I'd suggest changing your shampoo because Wow! Talk about a dry scalp. I've felt sandpaper more gentle.”

Gramps let out another sigh as he also walked up to the German officer who was completely stunned by their presence and held out his hand. “Excuse my grandson, he's a bit impetuous and has a tendency to talk without thinking. This may not be the time but my name is Jonathan Joestar and that is my grandson Joseph Joestar.”

The German hesitantly took his grandfather's hand. “Major Rudol von Stroheim... It's remarkable. To think that you're only five years younger than Speedwagon and yet you only look maybe six years older than your grandson. So this is what the art of Hamon can do to a true master.”

“Well actually I'm–” Gramps started to say but stopped when another voice could be heard.

“H– Hair.” The red-haired man with horns spoke as he picked up one of the hairs they'd used for their barriers off the ground. He sniffed it before he then stared at him specifically. “You... smell different... from other humans. You also... glow... As well as the other man... beside you.”

He saw his grandfather shuffling in his pockets and pulled out his notebook. “Fascinating! In addition to enhanced senses, he can also see Hamon like a vampire can!”

Everyone else stared at the man like he was crazy, JoJo meanwhile just slapped his forehead. Gramps got like that occasionally. He just really liked history and sometimes it could get the better of him in the same way it got the better of Auntie Elaine. The two of them were peas in a history loving pod.

All right Gramps, I trust you to figure out what I'm planning.

He took a deep breath before taking off the uniform jacket as he stared at the demonic looking redhead in front of him.

From what Gramps and Granny had told him this was supposedly a pillar man, a being that was a vampire to a vampire and even the ones who created the masks in the first place. In ancient cultures, they were worshiped as gods and that 2000 years ago, they almost wiped out the Hamon Clan from existence as they were seen as a threat before completely disappearing from the history books.

Well that's what he remembered as he sort of fell asleep with his eyes open halfway through their history lesson. In his defense, though, he had been exhausted having just come back from fighting a vampire as well as getting yelled at for at least a solid hour for trashing a café and pocketing some “souvenirs” the last time he took a tour of a Speedwagon Foundation warehouse.

He's definitely intimidating with that scowl but what if I could get him to smile instead?

He grinned as he walked right up to the intimidating god vampire.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

It seems like Joseph is going to play distraction while I get everyone evacuated. Jonathan thought to himself as he started shushing the scared scientists and soldiers. He then gestured for them to follow him as he started leading them out the door. Once they were out of the way, he would go grab the wheelchair that Speedwagon was currently occupying as well as the Major.

Unfortunately the door to the monitor chamber was rather small as only one person could squeeze in at a time. Between their panic and their fear, many of the scientists and soldiers started fighting. Jonathan had to corral them so they could go in single file which was definitely going to take time as some were already throwing punches and trying to push each other out of the way. He bit his lip.

I know you can do it Joseph, just keep the pillar man distracted.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

JoJo was doing just that.

“No Joseph get away from him. He's dangerous!” He heard Uncle Speedwagon shout. It was honestly great hearing his voice again considering that he hadn't seen him in a long while and genuinely wanted to wrap him in a big hug to welcome him back but at the moment, he had to ignore him.

When he was just about a foot away from him he casually tapped the pillar man on the nose.

“You're it!” He called out as he jumped back. The pillar man continued scowling at him.

This did not deter him though.

“I get it. You're one of those strong, silent types, right? Ever thought about modeling? You've got a real nice look there.”

Still no reaction... from the pillar man at least, as both Speedwagon and the Nazi Major were staring at him like he had just grown a second head, so he tried adding funny gestures as well to really start selling his bit.

“Come on. Let's see what you got. Give me a smile! I know you can do it. Show me some vulnerability. Work with me here. Make LOVE to the camera!”

Still nothing other than a slightly deeper frown that was so slight he couldn't even tell if the man had actually moved his lips or not.

Damn this guy is a tough customer. Most gents would've already tried swinging at me at this point. Come on! Give me something.

As ridiculous as JoJo looked, there was a reason to what he was doing other than being a distraction. While he was naturally gifted at reading people, it was far easier to read them when they actually expressed emotion. Ergo, being annoying and hoping to see how the pillar man would react would give him crucial insight to the man himself.

“Ready!” He called out as he made his hands into a square to pretend he was looking through the lens of a camera. “Set... Give me happy!”

He paused. Nothing.

“Now be silly!”

Still nothing.

“Show us those pearly whites!”

Yet again nothing.

Great now I'M getting frustrated.

“Come on, big guy. Smile at the birdie.”

“Joseph stop this nonsense immediately!” Someone spoke up although it wasn't the pillar man but instead that Nazi Major who he remembered being named Stroheim.

Speedwagon also spoke up. Although his tone was more of worry instead of annoyance. “Don't provoke him. Please! Sanviento is dangerous.”

“Sanviento? Well at least I finally have a name for a face.”

“...Santana.”

Joseph's eyes widened as well as Uncle Speedwagon's and the Nazi's.

“My name... Santana... Strange smelling, glowing human.”

Finally something I can work with!

Changing tactics, he marched over to Stroheim. “Well look at that! You're even calling him the wrong name. No wonder he's rampaging through this facility. I'd be doing the same thing in his shoes. I know you people think he's dangerous but I have a theory that maybe he's not so bad. Maybe he's just stressed and confused because he just got woken up by strangers in a strange time and is now being experimented on like a common lab rat. Seriously, just because he is not human doesn't mean he's evil.”

While he was mostly trying to see how the pillar man would respond to being defended, he actually meant every single one of his words. One of the kindest people he knew in the world was a vampire. Granny was sweeter than a custard pie in July and as kind as any human grandmother would be. So what she had to nourish herself on blood. Or at least the blood substitute made by the Speedwagon Foundation? It didn't make her a bad person.

Evil was created by actions, not determined by someone's birth.

“Unlike you, I'm not gonna jump the gun and assume just because he killed some of your soldiers that he's a bad guy.”

“What are you, insane?” The Nazi yelled at him. “If he's not evil, why did he try killing all my men?”

“Really, come on, you shot at him first!” JoJo rolled his eyes. This is why he hated military men. They were all stiff, humorless bastards. “Were you not listening? You're experimenting on him without his consent. Of course he'd be pissed! Judging by the fact that he was shooting at you with your own bullets, it was probably self-defense as well as to get rid of the extra lead in his system.”

He let out a sigh as he glanced to see how his grandfather was doing with the evacuation before opening his mouth again. “Regardless, Gramps and I didn't come here to fight. We came to research some things but...” He stopped as he stared at Uncle Speedwagon. A genuine smile forming on his face before he turned back to the Nazi. “We're also going to be bringing someone home as well. So I'd rather leave this problem to you considering you're the one who woke him up after all.”

“So Mister Santana what do you think about that–” But before he could finish, the pillar man walked right past him without even acknowledging that he was speaking.

“That was rude.” He mumbled under his breath. “I even defended him like a proper gentleman and now he's walking by me like I don't exist. Arrogant bastard.”

I should probably teach him a quick lesson in repercussions on having no manners.

Using some fancy boxing footwork, he twirled around in one smooth motion to kick the pillar man only his ankle went through the pillar man after a large crackling of Hamon energy. Or rather, the pillar man's ankle went through his.

He collapsed to the ground as the pillar man kept walking away from him and towards one of the guns lying on the floor. He was glad the pillar man was more interested in one of the guns than the last couple of people his grandfather was almost literally pushing through the door.

“Wh–what the hell was that? That was the weirdest feeling and that shit hurt!” He wasn't kidding. It felt like someone had just poured scalding acid onto his ankle for the briefest of seconds while also simultaneously freezing it. When he looked down, he saw that part of his boot was gone as if it never existed.

Okay that's definitely something new...

Santana finally reached his target as he picked up one of the machine guns.

“What is this... tool? Cold and long... With many different pieces.”

With another quick glance he started taking apart the machine gun with speeds that JoJo had never seen.

“How–how is he doing that? He dismantled it like an expert gunsmith.”

“It takes a soldier many hours to learn how to field strip his weapon that fast.” The German spoke with a bit of a tremble in his voice.

“I was right.” Speedwagon nearly shouted in shock. “He's using his advanced intellect to learn everything!”

“So bright. This light is new to me. What is... it?”

“Don't you see Stroheim? We weren't the only ones observing all this time.”

Ugh, this is annoying. I hope Gramps gets done soon because I'm about ready to punch this arrogant son of a bitch.

Joseph picked up a nearby helmet and walked behind the pillar man once again so he could continue his role of distraction.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Finally, all those men are safe. Jonathan wiped the sweat from his brow. He was honestly surprised just how selfish these men were trying to push each other out of the way only to get through the doorway just a few seconds faster but he understood that they were just panicked and scared so he didn't hold it against them.

With that done, he turned over to grab Speedwagon and the Major only to see that Joseph was hitting the pillar man on the back of the head with an army helmet.

“Oh Joseph.” He let out a sigh. His grandson was a brilliant young man but he was also a bit eccentric and it was honestly very hard to understand what he was thinking sometimes.

He started walking over to his best friend when he noticed the skin on the torso of the pillar man rippling in a very odd fashion. Almost as if his ribs were... moving.

Jonathan quickly pulled out his trusty pocketknife he never left home without and sprinted over as fast as he could go.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“You’re playing games, strange smelling primitive. I do not... wish to play games.” Santana spoke to him as he was snapping his fingers right next to the pillar man's left ear.

“NO JOSEPH!” He heard three voices shouting at him all at once. Unfortunately it was too late as the pillar man's ribs burst out of his torso and bended around, ready to skewer Joseph who was standing behind him.

“What th–” He screamed as he put his arms up instinctively to protect himself. Luckily, they were charged with Hamon so the ribs were repelled back and hadn't broken through the skin. However, the pressure they were exuding back with was intense. So intense it felt like he was being crushed inside of a giant claw.

It was in this moment he heard his grandfather shout.

“Overdrive!”

He managed to tilt his head up just enough to see his grandfather stabbing his little Hamon charged pocketknife into the back of the pillar man. The little blade sunk all the way in to the hilt and as his grandfather tried to really twist it in, a large geyser of the pillar man's blood shot out from the wound and blasted him squarely in the face.

He didn't have time to close his mouth as most of it shot down his screaming throat while the rest of it got in his eyes or stained his cheeks.

Before he could even process the blood, both he and his grandfather were shot away from the pillar man as if they'd been repelled by a powerful magnet. Gramps lost the grip on his pocketknife and went flying sideways while he went upwards, crashing into the ceiling. The powerful Hamon coursing through his body was probably the only thing that saved his back from being broken from the impact as he made a large dent in the steel ceiling before falling back down to the ground.

Chapter Text

“Sparks. Energy... These humans... Different from the others. Clear to me now.” Santana's ribs retracted themselves as he stared at the two similar looking humans he suspected were related. He also pulled out the knife that was stuck in his body. He took a glance at it before tossing it aside.

They harnessed energy that can actually hurt me. Energy that repels. Prevents absorption. I need to know more. Even the leg on the strange smelling brown haired one remained intact despite contact. These two are something I have never encountered. What I know of humans tells me such feats are impossible. Are they unique specimens, especially the one with brown hair? Or do all humans of their particular class possess the same properties? Could their abilities be related to their age?

Santana wasn't normally inquisitive like this but these humans obviously posed a threat to not only him but to his superiors who he suspected had decided to slumber at some point as they would obviously never let such dangerous humans roam around free. Especially not Master Kars.

Master Kars... I wonder what he would think of the strange smelling human?

His masters had various opinions on the primitive race.

Elder Esidisi genuinely despised humans and loved to indulge in torturing them with his heated blood abilities whenever he felt the urge.

Elder Whamuu thought of them as lesser but respected individual members if they demonstrated themselves as strong and proud warriors.

Then there was Master Kars who had rather complicated thoughts. On the one hand, he, like his brethren, thought of them as insignificant but on the other hand, he loved to experiment with them and use them as tools to further his goals. It was one of the reasons that Santana was even guarding the different types masks in the first place as Master Kars considered them his greatest invention.

As he had failed at his job of being a guard, he knew the only way to stay in his superiors good graces was to learn more about these special humans and see if they'd be of any value to Master Kars or at least eliminate them so they would not become more of a threat.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

When JoJo opened his stinging eyes again, he saw his grandfather staring at him with worried eyes. He looked worse for wear but he could feel the charge of Hamon that must've been trying to heal the damage he received after being flung across the room. He imagined his body was doing something similar.

Didn't mean he wasn't feeling sore, knowing he likely was going to have bruises in the morning. Hamon or not.

“You know Gramps... That was truly heroic and I thank you for it but maybe a little forewarning next time.” He stuck out his tongue. “I think I got like a gallon of that disgusting shit in my mouth.”

He had lucked out that most of it had just gone down his throat, bypassing his tongue entirely but what did land on his tongue tasted like nothing he'd ever tasted before. Instead of the familiar coppery metallic taste one associated with blood, what was coating his tongue was horribly sweet with a bit of an unpleasant bitter aftertaste. The closest thing he could compare it to was the one time he accidentally took a bite out of an overripe peach one summer afternoon.

Weird. He couldn't help but think as Gramps helped him to his feet. He wanted to rub his eyes and wipe the blood off of his face but he didn't have anything to wipe with and he didn't trust his hands to not make it sting more.

Luckily his grandfather was on top of things and pulled out yet another handkerchief (he always had a backup one) and handed it to him. “I doubt you swallowed a gallon. It was more likely a pint.”

“Yes because that makes me feel better.” He started rubbing the blood off his face with the handkerchief. “Boy do I wish I had a toothbrush right now or possibly breath mints. Anything to get rid of this overripe fruit taste in my mouth.”

Gramps raised an eyebrow. “...Overripe fruit?”

“I'm not kidding. Taste it for yourself if you don't believe me.”

However their conversation was cut short with a scream.

They both looked over and saw that the pillar man had literately shoved four of his fingers into Speedwagon's skull.

“Now I see.” The pillar man spoke in a cold and calculated tone. “My instincts were right. These humans... Are unique. The one with blue hair is... the elder. The one with the brown hair... younger. He smells strange... Because he is not human. He is a hybrid. A... unique existence. Master Kars... would be greatly intrigued.”

“Jonathan! Joseph! Please make it stop!”

“Speedwagon!” They both shouted in tandem. They mirrored each other as both of their fists crackled with the telltale golden arcs of hamon as they both charged towards the pillar man. His grandfather went on the right while Joseph took the left.

The pillar man turned to them. “It would seem that humans have... improved their confidence.”

As both of their overdrive charged fists impacted the chest of the pillar man something rather strange happened. Instead of delivering a very fatal blow, the Hamon hit what felt like an invisible barrier and was directed straight towards the ground and reacted with the blood of the dead soldiers causing it to float upwards.

“What the devil?” He glanced at his grandfather who was just as flabbergasted. “Our Hamon is making the blood float?”

“Something is obviously wrong here. I managed to injure him earlier but now it seems that the energy is running off of him like rain off of a raincoat. As it dissipates, it naturally interacts with the blood causing the floating effect we see.”

He gritted his teeth. “Just fantastic! His body is acting like a ground. Almost like he's made out of those fancy Southeast Asian Beetles the monks like making scarves out of.”

As soon as he spoke those words, the pillar man's chest rippled again and his flesh melded into four fleshy strips that almost looked like the petals of a very disgusting demonic flower.

The two of them jumped back and rolled their wrists just as those petals were about to crush their hands or likely eat them.

Dammit I am sick of this! Hamon is supposed to be our ace in the hole against vampires and yet now it seems like they're God damn immune to it.

Between how the fight was going and the bad taste in his mouth that he just could not get rid of for the life of him, JoJo was extremely furious.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Jonathan could very well understand his grandson's frustrations as he was quite confused as to why Hamon was being repelled instead of burning the pillar man in front of him. While he was certainly not an expert on pillar men, everything that he was told by Lisa Lisa and what little he had studied himself stated that pillar men were like vampires and should’ve been weak to Hamon.

Even my first overdrive did damage him... if only for a moment.

That's when the idea struck him.

The blade pierced PAST the skin which is why my overdrive did damage!

He started looking around for something sharp but there were no bladed weapons he could see, other than his pocketknife which he had no idea where it was that unfortunately wouldn't pierce deep enough to do the kind of damage he needed. He required long and bladed like a sword but the Nazis likely didn't have such weapons just lying around.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

What Jonathan didn't know was that Nazis did have heavy bladed weaponry lying around, or rather hanging around as decorative implements. Most of them adorned the halls of the upper floors but there were decorative two-handed axes in the stairway that led out of the observation deck that he had huddled the living scientists and soldiers through.

The only person in the room who did have that knowledge however was Stroheim but due to his shock, it didn't occur to him at all.

Luckily there was something else that it had occurred to.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Speedwagon's eyes were first glued to the battle he was forced to witness and yet not able to participate in. However, something else did catch his eye.

Right around Joseph's right hand... Were semitransparent, not quite fully formed thorny purple vines.

Is that... Joseph's Stand?

He knew that Joseph could see Stands, albeit he described them as fuzzy and also heard about how items would just randomly appear in his hand sometimes when he wanted something. Yet this was the first time he'd ever actually seen evidence of his supposed Stand.

He followed these vines as they shot from his hand with incredible speeds and zipped past seemingly with purpose as they went through the open door Jonathan had used to evacuate the scientists and soldiers. Then quickly retracted back, only with a double-sided battle ax wrapped in the vines. The vines then deposited the ax into the boy's waiting hand.

Incredible but how did the he know about the ax or where it was?

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Sometimes I just can't believe my own luck. He thought as he charged an overdrive into the battle axe that his unknown Stand had conveniently provided him. He had no idea that there was even bladed weaponry nearby but like with the Tommy Gun, his Stand could easily find just what he was looking for and quickly, always.

“Battle Ax Overdrive!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Santana had been rather shocked when the hybrid suddenly pulled the battle axe out of nowhere and therefore had no time to change the direction of his charge before it went through the top of his head all the way down to his manhood.

Chapter Text

Crimson eyes... The hybrid has crimson eyes just like Master Kars.

Santana couldn't help but think even as he was cut in half. This was rather strange as most vampires that he was fed had purple eyes or green eyes. Even the vampire that he was recently fed had purple eyes. He wasn't well versed in how the masks actually worked as that information was only for Elder Esidisi's and Elder Wamuu's hallowed ears but he knew that something was wrong.

From the old man's memories... Another vampire with red eyes had incredible powers far more distinct than the norm. The hybrid's grandmother also demonstrated highly evolved powers. One even closely resembling Elder Esidisi's signature ability.

It was then and there he knew he had end this fight quickly.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Gramps you overdrive one half! I'll get the other!” He shouted to his grandfather as he went to the right half, his axe already glowing with Hamon as he was ready to chop him into more pieces. Plain old fists didn't work but it seemed like bladed weapons could cut through that pesky layer of Hamon resistance skin like a charm.

I feel a little bit like that Lizzie Borden woman. He thought as he held the battle axe over his head. Before he could strike, though, he heard choking sounds. He turned his head just slightly and saw that his grandfather was getting choked out by the other half of the pillar man.

“Gramps!” He shouted only for something to clampdown on his ankle and start sucking his blood straight through his skin. He fell to the ground as the axe ended up flying out of his hands.

He turned to look and tried to shake the pillar man's arm off but it did no good as he was feeling his energy being drained.

Dammit! Can't use Hamon if my blood is being sucked out!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Jonathan was also in a rather difficult position. Just as he had been ready to deliver an overdrive to his half of the pillar man, the half rose up with unholy speed and grabbed his neck to start strangling him as well as suck blood from where he touched. Hamon was tied to proper breathing which meant damage to the throat or lungs would cripple a Hamon user.

If only I could breathe properly... He thought as he already began seeing stars in his eyes. If this continued, he'd be unconscious within minutes, possibly seconds and dead not long after.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Watching the boy slice the terror that had been threatening his men in half with one slice was inspirational to put it lightly. Now he was watching both him and Jonathan struggle against two halves of that same opponent.

He clenched his fists.

What have I been doing here? Sniveling like one of those cowards I hate. I must participate in this battle and assist these British men in finishing this demon off for the honor of the Fatherland!

He honestly wasn't sure what he was going to be able to do considering he lacked both Hamon and a Stand. Bullets obviously did nothing, not that he had a gun on him.

The axe!

He rushed from his position and snatched the battle axe from where it had landed after being knocked out of the younger JoJo's hands. He then turned over to the older Joestar who he was closer to and swung with as much might as he could down on the arm of the half-ed pillar man. Instead of slicing through it neatly, the flesh of the pillar man sunk in like he had just tried slicing a marshmallow.

It must be the Hamon then that allows them to slice through. He thought as the flesh continued to stretch around the blade and almost swallowed it up whole.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

While Stroheim's attack was ineffective on its own, it allowed for the perfect distraction.

“Overdrive!” He shouted as he managed to get a nice clear breath of Hamon since the attack from the battle axe had shifted the pillar man's fingers just enough to open up his airway for a breath.

He threw an impressive right hook into the half face of Santana. The pillar man's blood singed his knuckles but the force of the blow was enough for the half of the pillar man he was facing to fall back and completely free Jonathan of his grip.

He was breathing heavily.

My, I haven't struggled so horribly to breathe ever since my bout with Tarkus and that blasted metal collar.

He tried very hard not to think about that fight as it would always inevitably lead to him thinking of his beloved mentor, William Anthonio Zeppeli and the guilt he felt that he still carried the man's Hamon within him. Not to mention the guilt he felt by the fact that he had lost track of the Zeppeli family when Mario disappeared years ago.

When he managed to get a constant flow of Hamon going as well as some healing to his neck, he turned over to his grandson only to see that his assistance wasn't required.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Overdrive kick!” Joseph shouted as he used his free leg to kick his half of Santana right in the face. The Hamon was just powerful enough to finally get his ankle free from the pillar man's iron, bloodsucking grip. He quickly scrambled to his feet and backed away before he could get grabbed again.

God damn! Everything we throw at this guy seems to barely hurt him at best! He took a breath, charging up his Hamon which admittedly was undertrained and certainly not as powerful as his grandfather’s. If Hamon's not enough to do the trick...

That's when it struck him.

Sunlight! Gramps and Granny said that pillar men were basically superpowered vampires which means he shouldn't be able to waltz around in the sun without crumbling to dust.

He clenched his fist, grinning. Once again, luck was on his side. Unless they’d been inside the observation terminal for far longer than he thought, it should’ve still been just a little past midday and without a cloud in the sky there would be nothing obstructing the sun's powerful UV rays from disintegrating the pillar man bastard right where he stood.

Now how to get him outside... that's the real trick.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Once again, Jonathan saw that look on his grandson's face, although, this time he was glad to see it as he was struggling to think of a good plan as the two halves of the pillar man that they both knocked off were now starting to grow closer together.

“Not again. Will this monster never die!”

“Jonathan! Joseph! You'll have to deliver the final blow now!”

Joseph then turned to the three of them, red eyes gleaming and a cunning smile gracing his face.

“Gramps! Stroheim! Get Uncle Speedwagon out of here while I finish this bastard off!” He shouted with confidence bordering on arrogance. “I've seen through his pathetic attack pattern. I now know I can defeat him myself. You old men should just enjoy the fresh air!”

While his old friend and the Nazi Major protested in fear, Jonathan immediately understood exactly what his grandson was thinking.

Clever as always Joseph. He felt a smile form on his face as he grabbed the handles of Speedwagon's wheelchair and started running towards the exit. With no choice, the Nazi Major followed him up the stairs.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Santana knew he had to follow the other glowing human but unfortunately the hybrid was blocking his way.

He did not like the cocky grin on the hybrid's face.

“You know, I heard that there were others like you but they're all together and yet you're all by your lonesome? That seems a little strange. Is it because they don't like you? Or because you're stuck being the little guard dog over those masks because you're good for nothing else?”

The pillar man knew he was being baited but in that moment, he thought nothing but white-hot rage.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

JoJo was genuinely surprised just how fast the now fully put together pillar man charged at him. His red eyes completely engulfed in blinding rage.

Hot damn! I was just making random ass guesses based on what I knew and could deduce but that worked REALLY well.

A fist came flying at him. He dodged but it was mere centimeters from the skin of his left cheek and the fact that his fist had sunk into the metal with very little effort.

Maybe a little too well.

He was suddenly playing the dodging game as a flurry of fast and hard punches were thrown in his direction. He imagined a normal person would've probably been hit already but between his Hamon bolstering his muscles as well as his boxing training and that little sliver of vampiric ability he had, he was doing all right.

Now I just need a lead him to the door.

He had to do this carefully. If he did it too fast, Santana was bound to notice but if he did it too slow, he'd run out of energy.

He rolled out of the way of another strike and started running across the room screaming in a fake panic.

“Oh no! What have I done? I'm clearly outmatched and far too in over my head!” While looking terrified, inside he was almost laughing to himself. “If I want to live, I must escape now!”

He dashed for the door that his grandfather had conveniently left open.

“YOU WILL NOT ESCAPE YOU PRIMITIVE HYBRID!” The pillar man bellowed in fury. He immediately made chase after Joseph.

The pillar man was obviously quite fast and nearly caught JoJo in under a few seconds. He probably would've had Joseph then and there, if it had not been for one of the axes that Joseph had grabbed off the wall and threw squarely at the pillar man's face. His aim struck true as he managed to send the battle ax straight into both the pillar man's eyes.

The pillar man didn't even act like he was in pain and instead just immediately ripped the ax from his face but those few precious seconds that he wasted gave Joseph just enough time to get to the top of the steps.

As Santana continued his rage fueled charge, Joseph threw open the steel door to reveal the beautiful and glorious mid afternoon sunlight.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

Instead of completely crumbling into dust the moment the sunlight touched the pillar man’s skin, he started turning to stone as if he unfortunately gazed upon the hideous face of the Gorgon Medusa. He even thought he heard sounds of cracking as if the statue was ready to crumble

“Well that's something.”

Of course, he didn't want to take anymore chances as he grabbed the outstretched arm and used all of his strength to grasp the incredibly heavy, slow turning statue and throw him squarely in the middle of the courtyard.

The statue of Santana cracked into five different pieces as it crashed onto the ground. His face frozen in pain stricken horror.

Not what I would call an award-winning smiled but I'll take it.

Crowds of the living soldiers and scientists stared on with awe as Joseph managed to make it out of the doorway before collapsing to his hands and knees. With the adrenaline wearing off he finally realized exactly how tired he was and how incredibly sore his arms felt from lifting. So sore, that he wouldn't be surprised if they just fell off.

Damn, I think I might've pulled something or two or ten...

“Joseph!” His grandfather called as he immediately went by his side. “I'm so glad you're okay!”

He gave a grin as Stroheim also came running while pushing Speedwagon's wheelchair. Both of them looked ecstatic that he was alive and in relatively good shape.

“To think that you actually tricked that monster into coming out during the day... Clever plan.”

He took a deep breath trying to recharge his Hamon that was fairly drained at this point. “Let's just say I got lucky and knew what to say...”

“I can't believe you managed to throw him out of the doorway as he was changing to stone.” Speedwagon remarked. “I'm not a sculptor but a statue his size would certainly weigh quite a lot.”

“Yeah... I guess it would.” He spoke while panting. It was a little strange that he managed to summon up all the strength required but he just shrugged it off as adrenaline and heat of the moment with a boost of Hamon.

Jonathan gave him a gentle smile as he helped him to his feet putting one arm around his waist while the other was used to prop Joseph's around his neck and hold it in place.

Surprisingly the Nazi Major also helped JoJo up before ordering his men to collect the pieces of the pillar man and to separate them for the time being just in case the sunlight wasn't strong enough to completely kill him. One of them also ran to get a telegram sent to the Speedwagon Foundation so they could be picked up and returned back to New York.

As his grandfather and the Nazi Major continued helping him walk, JoJo couldn't help but take one last glance at the crumbled statue of what used to be the pillar man.

A pit in his stomach formed.

He may look it but I don't think he's really dead.

Chapter Text

Washington DC, USA 1938 – Main Speedwagon Foundation Headquarters

Twenty-eight years ago, the main complex of the Speedwagon Foundation was built with the ample funds Speedwagon had garnered solely through his oil business, even when Jonathan offered startup money.

Of course, he naturally refused and has even secretly written in his will that the company will go to him after his death if Victor or Ophelia could not take it or did not want to.

At the main headquarters, all manners of science, medicine, archaeology and more are studied and thoroughly researched for the betterments of all humankind. However, the Foundation is more than just a beacon of scientific progress. The lower floors of the complex house a darker purpose... The study of the supernatural, specifically stone masks, vampires and even the elusive psychic abilities of Stands.

Followed by two scientists, Speedwagon was led to the lower floors.

“The package arrived safely and securely?” He asked the two men.

Each of them nodded. “Of course, the Germans were surprisingly very cooperative and it seems like they followed the protocols to the letter.”

“It's not too surprising considering how The Major is like.”

When the man wasn't busy spouting about the superiority of German science, he had surprising amounts of honor reminiscent of Master Dire. After the Joestars not only saved his life but the lives of most of his men, Stroheim knew he owed them a debt of honor.

“We may be men on two different sides and we will most likely be enemies if or when we meet again but before we go back to our national loyalties... to the brave warriors who saved my life and the lives of my men, you may ask one thing of me and I will grant that request to the best of my abilities.”

They took him up on his offer.

A metal door finally opened revealing a darkened room. Inside were two other scientists.

“The UV lights are very powerful. Please, if you don't mind Mister Speedwagon.” One of the men handed him special headgear that looked very much like a diving mask to cover his eyes.

He stared at the brightly lit chamber built into the wall right in front of him. From it's shape and size it was reminiscent of a pizza oven but inside was the largest piece of the pillar man known as Santana.

This is what Jonathan and Joseph had requested from the Nazi Major.

“Bring in the snake.” The other scientist called out.

Inside the UV chamber, a slit opened up and a poisonous rattlesnake came slithering out. It tilted its head side to side before sticking out its forked tongue. The snake then slithered closer to the upper torso and head of the petrified pillar man.

Suddenly, as if pulled by an unseen force, the snake was thrown towards Santana's body. As soon as it touched the stone skin, it began immediately losing its color, turning to stone itself.

Everyone was holding their breath. Even Speedwagon who couldn't believe his eyes and he was the only one in the room who had actually seen the pillar man up and walking.

One scientist spoke, trembling. “It's being absorbed! Santana still isn't dead. His body is still absorbing nutrients somehow.”

“What if he find some way to awaken in there?” Another asked.

“This can't be! We must find a way to destroy him.” A third one said. The fear evident in his voice. “He's even more powerful than the masked vampires! He's probably truly immortal for all we know! How are we supposed to kill such a being?”

“Calm down gentlemen. He can't do anything in that state.” Spoke a new feminine voice as the door behind them opened. “As long as he's under those UV lights, he will remain petrified and won't be able to pose a threat to us. Especially with his pieces in different locations and also under twenty-four hour UV lights.”

They all turned to face the newcomer. She was an incredibly beautiful young woman in a lab coat with blond hair in a stylish flapper bob, tanned skin and ocean blue eyes.

While it couldn't be seen considering their headgear, all the men outside of Speedwagon looked at her with both awe and hints of lust.

Seemingly aware of how she was being perceived, she gave a blinding smile. “Enough of the stares gentlemen, I get enough of those upstairs. We're here to work.”

While the rest of the scientists looked bashful at being called out, Speedwagon gave her smile which also couldn't be seen but rather heard in his tone. “Hello there dear Elaine.”

The woman in front of him was none other than Elaine Joestar, the youngest (for now) and only daughter of Jonathan and Erina. While she inherited most of her mother's gorgeous looks and temperament, she got her father's eyes as well as his love for history.

One of the scientists quickly went to shut the trapdoor for the UV chamber. Speed wagon and the rest of them took off their protective headgear.

“Of course... that makes perfect sense.” The scientist blushed. “There's a reason we separated his pieces in the first place after all.”

“Yes yes.” Elaine nodded though the scientist she spoke to seemed to miss the eye roll. “Of course we still have plenty more to study about him. In fact, we could probably research him for our entire lives and yet not know everything but thanks to the friendly Major and Lisa Lisa and Uncle Victor getting rid of that treacherous bastard of a record keeper who allowed the damn Nazis to sneak in in the first place and was actively sabotaging our efforts under the guise of “tradition”, we finally have some information from the temple about the pillar men. We can finally begin proper research.”

A projector was then turned on which showed a photograph of a mural taken from where the pillar man Santana was discovered. This photograph showed four heads of figures. All men with different types of horns as well as being drawn in different sizes. The one on the top was the largest with the rest slowly shrinking until the bottom one was nearly a third of the size of the top one and noticeably separated.

Elaine pointed to the bottom one which had two small horns and long wavy hair.

“Down here we suspect that this figure is Santana as it closely resembles him. This is pure speculation on our part but considering that he wasn't well known unlike the other three and found by himself, we suspect that he is the lowest ranked among his people and was likely acting as the guard for the vault of masks we discovered.”

The other scientist seemed surprised but Speedwagon nodded in confirmation. “Considering what Joseph told us after the battle, that seems very likely.”

“Wait, if Santana is at the bottom then what about the other three?”

Elaine took a breath. “Well according to the notes we've gathered, their names are Kars, Esidisi and Wamuu. In that order from top to bottom. Apparently it's theorized that Kars is not only the leader of the pillar men but also the original creator of the masks.”

There were many gasps. Elaine continued as someone else stepped inside with a metal cart covered in a sheet. This young man was also in a lab coat and had long blonde hair in thick curled ringlets at the ends with bright blue eyes and a handsome face.

Speedwagon knew this man as the American Funny Valentine, Elaine's assistant and right-hand man. The two of them were in charge of all research concerning the masks.

“After spending over a week going through all the masks that we managed to recover from the Nazis as well as the vault itself, we discovered that there are roughly four types.”

As she said that, Valentine ripped off the sheet to show Speedwagon and the other scientists. They all came closer to see the four different stone masks that were lined on the cart. Three of them looked relatively similar to each other but one was oddly shaped and didn't even look like a mask. Instead it looked more like a long shoulder guard.

“What's that one on the end? That doesn't look like a mask.”

Elaine grinned as she picked it up. “Oh this is for a horse. While it seems like most of these masks were intended for humans, we found various different shapes for animals as well. This one just so happens to be meant for horses or other equine species.”

The other scientist gasped. “Why make other animals vampires?”

“To eat them, gentleman. Or to use them.” Valentine spoke with a cheeky grin. “Or most likely, both. That's why we theorize there's multiple types.”

Speedwagon and the other scientists nodded and let Elaine continue with her presentation.

“Now besides the varieties of masks for animals, we found three types of masks for humans.” She strolled behind the cart and placed the horse mask back on and took a hold of the human one next to it. “This one is what we consider one of the “Prototype Masks” as it seems to be the least powerful and is also less detailed than the others. Many of these mask we found broken or in poor condition. The vampires it creates are nearly indistinguishable from humans as their abilities are limited to being stronger, faster, having their eyes change light green when angered. Naturally they do crave blood but they only seem to need a cup of it to function normally and are able to eat normal foods without any ill effects. They can even withstand sunlight for at least two hours of time before their skin gets heavily blistered and they're forced to retreat.”

It looked like the scientists were about to speak up but Valentine interrupted them. “Don't worry gentleman, everyone we tested them on were brave volunteers. I, myself, even volunteered.”

“WHAT?!” The scientist cried out in horror as she put the mask back down on the cart.

Speedwagon narrowed his eyes at the young man. While to an untrained eye, he looked completely normal, Speedwagon could immediately tell that he was truthful in his assessment.

“Was that ethical?” He asked Valentine.

The young blond man's grin grew even wider to reveal his fangs, his eyes flashing a dark purple. “I am, foremost, a patriot as well as a scientist. I'm willing to do anything and everything to make sure that my country and its people are safe from the supernatural beings that threaten it. If that requires me to give up my humanity, then so be it.”

Elaine's eyes softened. “... I couldn't stop him.”

Speedwagon understood. He didn't know much about Mr. Valentine's story but he heard that it was quite tragic and that he had lost his father in The Great War.

After the scientists had calmed down, one of them spoke up. “Wait a minute! His eyes flashed purple. I thought vampires had red eyes?”

“We'll get to that gentleman but as Mr. Valentine has demonstrated, this is from the second type of human masks we found.” She lifted up the second mask. “In the research department we like to call these the “Worker Masks” as they were the most plentiful by a large margin. Those we tested this mask on could not appear in the sunlight without hurting themselves but they are also far more advanced than those of the Prototype Masks. Their strength, speed and regenerative abilities are comparable to the vampires we are more familiar with.”

Valentine nodded. “We also require regular transfusions of blood or the substitute to function and regular food makes us rather sick without blood.”

Elaine put the mask down before picking up the final one. When Speedwagon looked at... It was like looking at a ghost as it was the spitting image of the mask he destroyed fifty years ago.

It took everything he had not to summon Can't Touch This to smash it then and there.

“As to this final one... We call ones like this the “Royal Warrior Mask” and this one, gentleman, is what causes the terrors that we are quite familiar with.” She put the mask down and clenched her fists. “Anyone who puts on this type of mask will go berserk and try to kill everything around them unless stopped. They are, by far, the most powerful type of vampires with unique abilities such as eye beams and heating blood abilities. It's becoming clear that while all the masks affect the personality of those they are placed upon, this mask greatly alters those its used on. To the point where they can be completely unrecognizable.”

There was a moment of silence as everyone had heard of the story of Dio Brando and the mask. They also knew that no one was more affected by that monster's actions than the Joestars.

Valentine eventually broke the silence. “We only tested that mask on one person and... we were forced to put him down. According to the accounts we received, it's quite rare for someone to receive that mask and to still retain some semblance of sanity. In fact, there are only three known cases.”

Once again, no one needed any clarification as to the individuals referred to.

“But why do you call them the Royal Warrior Masks?” Another scientist asked. “I understand the “Warrior” part but why the “Royal” part? Is it purely because of their power?”

Elaine shook her head. “No. Not just because of the power. Of the 3,547 masks we collected, while a good half of them were broken beyond repair, most were Worker Masks with the second largest group being various different types of animal masks as as well as prototypes... Guess how many Royal Warrior Masks were found?”

No one spoke up. Both Elaine and Valentine let out a sigh.

“Ten and they were all in perfect condition.”

Jaws dropped.

“Including the mask that was destroyed fifty years ago and the one that the treacherous Straizo used on himself before destroying, there would've been exactly twelve and that's why we call them Royal Warrior Masks. It's not just because of their power but because of their scarcity. They also have finer craftsmanship which indicates they were considered very important by the pillar men.”

The scientists mumbled to themselves.

Royal indeed.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

After finishing the rest of her presentation she made her way over to Uncle Speedwagon. Outside of her father, he was the man that she most admired. It was probably why she had a crush on him when she was younger.

“So is it true that you're planning to go to Rome with dad and Joseph?” She asked the man. He may have been in his mid-70s but he still had the looks.

He nodded. “Yes, before we left Mexico, Major Stroheim revealed to us that he and some of his associates have been working with some of the independent freelancing Hamon Users. After the holidays, we’re going to travel to meet them.”

“Holidays?”

He let out a sigh. “Do you know what day it is today?”

“Ummmm... Thursday?” She stopped herself to really think about it before panicking. “Or wait no no it's-it's a Saturday! No that doesn't sound right. It's Wednesday? Or maybe it's Monday... It's got to be a day that ends in Y.”

The older man chuckled. “It's Friday and also the twenty-third of December.”

“Oh...” She chuckled to hide her embarrassment. “Of course I knew it was the last day of the Roman Festival of Saturnalia.”

Speedwagon let out a sigh. “... Don't you mean Christmas and also, it's on the twenty-fifth.”

“No it isn't. Saturnalia goes from December 17 to December 23. I can even bring you my notes if you need some clarifi– ”

“You and your father's tendency for facts.” Speedwagon let out an even more exasperated sigh before staring her right in the eye. “What I was trying to hint at is are you going to be home for Christmas this year? Your parents would certainly love to see you and you well know Joseph misses you. Plus I heard your nephew Rodrick is bringing the kids this year.”

“Oh...” She felt a little guilty. “I'll try to swing it but with all these new masks coming in as well as the introduction of the pillar man... I may miss this year too.”

He put a hand on her shoulder. “You know, it's okay to take a break from the research. We still have scientists who can work on it.”

“I know it's just... I love it.” She truly did. She was so lucky that Uncle Speedwagon had been open-minded enough to allow her to work with all of his bigwig scientists since she doubted anywhere else would let her, a woman, lead such a critical and dangerous division with the authority that she possessed.

This didn't mean she got in solely through his recommendation but rather, through her own hard work to earn her place. Of course, this didn't stop people from thinking that she only skirted by because she was the daughter of the founder's best friend. Thanks to her diligence, though, she crushed their pathetic attempts at slander and rightfully proved that she deserved to be there.

Still, it frustrated her that even now, after working for the Foundation for years, she still had fresh-faced scientists mistaking her for a secretary and asking for coffee. There was very few things that aggravated her more than that.

She was left standing there as Speedwagon had finally left the room to follow the other scientists.

“You know Elaine... I can cover for you this year.” Valentine offered when he came back from packing the masks. The two of them had been friends for years and formed a very cordial business relationship. In fact, she had even acted as his wingmen when he first met his wife.

She raised an eyebrow. “Won't Scarlet be mad at you? She told me that she had a big house party planned this year. In fact, I think she was annoyed that I was going to miss it.”

He shrugged. “She plans one of her bombastic galas every year. Missing one isn't going to hurt me. Besides, she'll give forgive me as long as I bring back enough high-end champagne that she won't remember that I wasn't there.”

They both laughed at that.

“Well if you think you can manage then... that’d be amazing.” She then gave a cheeky grin. “Just so you know, if your wife does manage to remember you weren't there and tan your hide afterwards for missing it... You don't get to blame me as this was your idea.”

“Noted.” He started making shushing motions. “Now get on outta here! You have to find a way back to New York City lickety-split!”

She mouthed a thank you as she left the room.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chapter Text

New York, USA 1938 – New York City, The Joestar Penthouse

Joseph woke up with a start that day. He was covered in sweat. Adrenaline was pumping in his veins. His heart was beating like an angry drum and he had one hell of a killer migraine.

God all I remember was... running? I think there was blood... Shit I don't remember!

He was feeling a little frustrated because this was the third time in a row he woken up with a nightmare still lingering in his thoughts but unable to piece it together. Not to mention today was Christmas Eve and the Joestars were having their annual Christmas soirée and apparently his cousin Rodrick was bringing the kids as well as Auntie Elaine actually showing up for the first time in five years.

There was literally no reason for him to be having nightmares.

He clenched his fists. “Fuck today is supposed to be about family and joy!”

He then took a few more deep breaths to help himself calm down. Getting all worked up about things he couldn't control was not going to solve his problems. He looked over and saw the dog bed where Danny was actively sleeping and smiled.

“At least somebody had a good night rest.”

He carefully stepped out of his bed as to not disturb the Great Dane. This was a futile attempt however as Danny's ears perked up and he opened his eyes. He excitedly ran to JoJo's legs and the boy couldn't resist petting the dog.

After giving Danny some morning love, he made his way over to his bathroom to get ready for the morning.

It was during his regular teeth brushing that he noticed the most horrible thing he could possibly imagine...

Smack dab in the middle of his forehead, right on the hairline was a strand of light gray hair.

“OH NO!” He almost choked on the backwash as he spit it out and dropped his toothbrush in the sink. He leaned as close as he possibly could to the mirror so he could thoroughly examine this horrible flaw on his appearance.

He blinked his eyes several times and even splashed water in his face. He couldn't believe his eyes. There was a strand of gray hair painfully sticking out like a sore thumb among the rest of his luscious chestnut brown hair.

“This-this can't be! I can't possibly be getting gray hair already!” His entire body shuddered. “Gray hairs are for married folks pushing fifty. Not handsome eighteen-year-old Hamon users! Gramps is in his 70s and even he doesn't have gray hair yet!”

He immediately plucked the offending light gray strand out and threw it in his wastebasket.

“Mexico wasn’t that stressful was it?” He shook his head as he quickly scanned for any more horrible offending gray hairs. Luckily, there wasn't any more. “Maybe it’s just sun bleaching. Yea. Sun bleaching! ... A specific strand.”

Okay, he couldn't even lie to himself. Instead he just shook the whole thing off and finished the rest of his morning routine without incident.

I'm going to forget this ever happened.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Smokey was pretty damn excited. He'd never been to a Christmas party before. Christmas had always been a very small affair in his home and that was before his father had died. After, well, Christmas was just another day of surviving and the tourists were always loaded even if it was bitterly cold.

The Joestars, well, they definitely put the “Merry” in Merry Christmas.

The entire penthouse was decorated to the nines with tinsel, glowing lights and other festive decorations. Of course, the centerpiece was the 10 foot tall Christmas tree that he, JoJo, Erina, Jonathan and the maids as well as the head butler all pitched in and decorated it themselves.

Underneath the tree, were over twenty perfectly wrapped Christmas presents each with lovely hand written notes as to who they were for. Among the names he had noticed that there was one for him and one for his Nana.

He almost burst into tears.

“Hey Smokey, how do you like the decorations?” JoJo asked as he gestured all around. “I know it seems a little subdued right now but trust me when everybody gets here, it'll be the bee's knees!”

Smokey just smiled. “Well I hope so.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Within an hour, the party was in full swing with the radios blaring out classic Christmas jingles and the smooth songs of Bing Crosby as the many members of the Joestar family as well as family friends such as Victor Harker as well as Ammon Avdol who was old friends with Speedwagon on top of being his Stand mentor. Even a few of the monks from the temple had arrived though Master Dire could not attend due to his declining health.

The atmosphere was as cheery and festive as it could be.

“I'm so sorry I'm late everybody!” Elaine called out as she came inside the penthouse. It started snowing when she was shopping for last-minute gifts and therefore her clothing was lightly dusted with snow.

“Auntie Elaine!” She heard the telltale voice of JoJo as he made his way through the party so he could greet her with his customary spine crushing hug. She was ready though so it wasn't quite as painful as it could've been.

“Lungs! JoJo! I need them for Hamon!”

He finally let go and gave a little blush as he rubbed the back of his head. “Sorry it's just been years since you've been to Christmas!”

“That's true, I guess, so who was in attendance this year?” The two then made their way over the Christmas tree where she deposited her gifts and Marvin took her snow-covered coat.

He mulled over her question for a second. “Just look around. Big turnout this year. Might be better to ask who didn't show up.”

She did and she couldn't help but smile at the heartwarming scenes happening in front of her. Her nephew Rodrick and his wife Wilhelmina were happily laughing along with Speedwagon at Victor arguing with his floating, stand possessed sword. Her parents were happily playing with little Josephine and Lewis and bouncing them on their laps with Danny licking their hands which caused the little ones to giggle. Her brother William and his wife Viola were having a toast with Gladys and some of the other maids. Her nephew Collins was joyfully giving Joseph's new friend Smokey tips on poker as they played against several of the Hamon monks and Ammon. Even her nephew Samuel who lost his wife just six months ago actually had a bit of a smile on his face as he was talking to Smokey's Nana. It was small but it was the closest she'd seen him to happy ever since Leslie died.

Can't believe I almost missed this.

She took a breath. “I can't imagine Thomas showed up. The atmosphere would be very different if he was here.”

JoJo laughed and nodded. “Yeah watching Granny break his neck, wait for it to heal and then break it again wouldn't really fit in with the Christmas spirit.”

She rolled her eyes. Her arrogant brother Thomas had always been a ladies man and wasn't as observant or careful as he should’ve been. If he had been then he wouldn't have two illegitimate children with two different women.

Another look around and she let out a sigh. “Ophelia isn't here either.”

He shook his head. “I'm afraid not. Some training thing came up.”

Elaine and Ophelia were actually great friends who shared similar interests as well as both being fairly powerful Hamon users. However, as the years had gone by, the two of them naturally drifted apart as Elaine wanted to focus more on research while Ophelia was more focused on training. They still talked to each other but their connection wasn't as close as it used to be.

Since Valentine offered to cover for her and she knew Victor was most likely going to be there, she was hoping that Ophelia would also attend.

Oh well, there will be other opportunities. I shouldn't be down.

When they made it over to where her parents were with the little ones she could see their eyes brightening as they noticed her.

“Oh darling!” They both cried in unison as they kept their grip on the squirrelly little toddlers they were holding. Joseph decided to take some of the burden by taking Lewis off of her mother's lap.

She smiled. “I managed to make it this year.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

The Christmas party lasted for several hours which included a wonderful feast as well as a grand present opening ceremony. There were many laughs and many joys as well as tears shed by some when they saw the wonderful care that had been put into their gifts.

Eventually though the festivities wound down and people went home with joy filled in their hearts.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Hours after the guests had left and the residents of the penthouse had gone to sleep, another figure snuck inside. As it was Christmas, one might suspect it was Santa Claus but this figure was far from the old Jolly holiday man in red. This figure – while large – was well-built and cloaked in a long black trenchcoat with a wide brim hat so they could cover their eyes as well as a thick black scarf wrapped around their neck to cover their mouths.

The figure quickly went past the living room and headed towards Jonathan's office. With more stealth than one would expect from such a large individual, they carefully opened the door to the office and pulled out an envelope with a gold encrusted G.

This envelope was deposited on Jonathan's desk with great care before the individual slipped out the way they came.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

The next morning when Jonathan came into the office while his wife, grandson and Smokey had gone to the living room for stockings, he noticed the envelope with wide eyes.

He quickly found himself a letter opener and deposited the envelope in the trash while reading the note inside.

He clenched his fists.

It seems like Speedwagon and Joseph are going to have to go to Rome without me.

Chapter Text

Rome, Italy 1939 – Tendenza alla Battaglia Hotel, Dining Area

“What the heck is this supposed to be?” JoJo recoiled in disgust at the plate placed in front of him. He had taken his sunglasses off so he could inspect, only to realize they even without the black lenses in front of his eyes, his spaghetti was still black.

He placed his sunglasses back on to hide the red before grabbing the waiter by the collar of his suit. “You think you're funny putting black ink all over my spaghetti! I'll beat that sick humor right out of you!”

The panicked waiter shook his head furiously, sweat beading down his face. “No-no, sir, not all. This is called Al Nero di Seppia. It's a classic pasta dish that is made with fresh squid ink, hence the color. It's actually one of our signature dishes here and it's quite popular.”

He blinked although this couldn't be seen behind the dark lenses.

“Really?”

The waiter continued nodding so hard that it looked like he might've snapped his neck. “It's quite delicious. Truly a beloved dish in the community.”

JoJo let go of the man and sat back down in his chair. Unbeknownst to him, he was being spied on.

Using a fork, he twirled it around the noodles. Once he had a nice clump wrapped around the fork, he took a hesitant bite.

The flavor hit his tongue immediately. His now greenish blue eyes widened behind the lenses.

“Damn this is delicious!” He replied happily. The panicked waiter immediately let out a sigh of relief.

Before he forgot, JoJo also apologized for almost throttling the man. The man remain professional, bowing before leaving JoJo to feast. Normally he would've eaten with more of a gentlemanly grace but he was really hungry and Gramps nor Speedwagon was there to chastise him on his poor table manners.

Honestly, it was exhausting being a gentleman all the time.

Great now I'm almost throttling innocent waiters! Ugh, stupid ass headaches...

He couldn't really explain it but ever since Christmas Eve, he'd wake up nearly every morning with a nasty headache that was only exasperated by the fact he kept finding more strands of gray hair and irritation from bright lights would just make it worse. His temper was already pretty volatile on its own, he didn't need more things adding to it.

At least there was a little bit of silver lining in that, thanks to his headaches, he actually would remember to wear his sunglasses to block out the powerful rays of sun.

Too bad Speedwagon's missing out. While the two of them had come together and were staying in the same room, Speedwagon had to run some last-minute errands before they would meet up with the grandson of his Gramps' old mentor, William Anthonio Zeppeli who was apparently working with the Germans independent of the Hamon Clan.

Joseph wasn't sure what they were about but he assumed they were important as Uncle Speedwagon wasn't the kind of guy to indulge in frivolous behavior. Just like he figured that Gramps suddenly having to abandon their trip to deal with undisclosed business was most likely important too.

It's annoying to be kept in the dark though...

Just as he inhaled another forkful of what was quickly becoming his new favorite pasta dish, he heard something rather insulting from a local sounding man three tables away. “This hotel used to be a place of class and refinement. Sadly... now they let anyone in here.”

While the dining area was rather crowded as it was lunch time, JoJo was sure that this man was talking about him. He glanced over and noticed that this man was a handsome blonde wearing a white suit and had distinctive light purple marks under his bright green eyes. He wasn't alone, though, as there was a lovely burnette with sparkly blue eyes sitting next to him. It was obvious to anyone that they were on a date.

“Signorina, accept this as a token of your beauty.” He spoke in a sickeningly sweet voice as he lifted up his hand which had a fine silver chain wrapped around it. He then opened it to reveal a beautiful necklace with an oval, ruby red centerpiece.

“It's pretty!” The woman gleefully smiled. Her eyes were gazing at this man longingly.

“Not as much as you.” He replied, leaning in a little closer and holding up his wine glass. “Now promise me, when you remove this at night, please think of me and we shall be together in your lovely dreams.”

“Really.” JoJo couldn't help but groan. “Did that mozzarella cheese-ball clown just say what I think he said? God I didn't know eavesdropping could rot off your teeth.”

“I shall cast an enchantment upon it. Just a little love spell and then you will have no choice but to fall to my passion.” The blond man then kissed the stone of the necklace before gingerly handing it to the woman.

“You gotta be kidding! This guy is making me sick. Not even Uncle Thomas sounds this cheesy when he's picking up women.”

Evidently the man had heard him and gave him a quick smug grin before turning his attention back to the woman he was in the middle of wooing. “And I shall spread my charm's magic to those delicious lips of yours.”

The two of them then shared a chaste but still passionate kiss.

“How ridiculous!” He gritted his teeth. “How could any modern woman fall for such an obvious act when the guy is clearly a sleaze?”

Sure he'd hear Gramps give Granny a few cheesy lines over the years but one, they were married and two, it was obvious that his grandfather meant every word spoken. Not to mention they both came from the last century where every word uttered had to sound like overblown poetry.

Now if that slimeball said ANYTHING like that to Elaine or Ophelia, he be getting a fist full of Hamon to that pretty face of his.

The two of them were modern, strong and independent women who didn't take kindly to being flirted with by creeps or arrogant shallow playboys. Especially not Ophelia who seemed to hate men on principle. Both of them were like big sisters to him, so he definitely admired their strong spirits.

This is when he had a lightbulb moment.

“I have an idea~” He stuck his fork into what was remaining of his pasta and collected a couple noodles. He held up his fork and then took a deep breath before charging a little Hamon into the noodles. The golden arcs traveled from his hand to his fork and into the pasta which straightened like wires as it was charged with Hamon.

“Hamon di Seppia.” He grinned as he pulled back the noodles as if he was pulling back the string of a bow. He then waited for a few seconds as a man sitting at a table between them shifted his back which gave him a clear view of the arrogant playboy. “This should stick to that little Casanova's disgustingly enchanting face for a bit.”

He released the pasta as if he was shooting a rubber band across the room. His aim was perfect as it was heading directly for the bastard's cheek when – without losing his lip lock with the woman or even looking at the incoming noodles – he held up his fork which contained larger macaroni noodles which caught JoJo's spaghetti noodles perfectly. The blonde bastard then twirled his fork and JoJo couldn't believe his eyes as the noodles were flung back to him with equal force. He instinctively protected himself with the wine glass as the noodles struck it so hard that they went through both sides though were still stopped from hitting him by getting stuck. Miraculously this attack didn't spill any of his wine. The noodles did, though, cause the wine to ripple a bit, especially when they crackled with very distinctive golden arcs.

His eyes were wide.

“Holy Shit! That was Hamon. It couldn't possibly be anything else.”

As much as he wanted to slurp his noodles since they were so tasty, they were now soaked in wine and also would cause a serious mess and he didn't really want to ruin this establishment's nice carpet. That was not a gentlemanly move and he didn't want to start off the new year having to explain yet another instance of property damage.

As he put his wineglass down he noticed that a waiter was walking with a bit of a hurry in his step towards the blond. “Pardon the intrusion, Mister Zeppeli, sir, but there is a phone call at the front desk from a Mister Speedwagon.”

Finally the blond man broke away from the kiss and turned towards the waiter. “Mamma Mia. I will be right there.”

“Wait a minute... It can't be!” JoJo's jaw dropped. “That spaghetti-brained womanizer is the Caesar Anthonio Zeppeli we came all the way here to find?”

If there was any doubt left in JoJo's mind, this all died when he saw Caesar pull a hat from off the table and flip it up in the air so it landed perfectly on his head. It was a stylish top hat with a black and white checkered pattern. This hat was very reminiscent of the one he always saw Uncle Speedwagon wear when he was younger.

When the blonde Hamon user noticed him staring, he gave another arrogant grin as if he knew the whole time.

JoJo's eyes twitched. He suspected he was not going to be losing his headache anytime soon.

Chapter Text

Rome, Italy 1939 – The Toritone Fountain

This isn't going well. Speedwagon couldn't help but sigh as he sat on the edge of the fountain. JoJo was on the ground feeding and playing with the local birds while Caesar was busy brooding as he watched the tourists walk by.

Their introduction had been rather... poor.

I still don't know what happened between them that caused them to be on the wrong foot with each other already.

By the time he had gotten back from his errands, the two of them were already glaring daggers at each other and hadn't given him an explanation.

He genuinely wished Victor was there to help smooth things over as he was much better with words than Speedwagon ever was. Unfortunately though, he'd been called to the temple just as Jonathan was and anyone else he could've asked to join him were all unavailable.

Ophelia was still busy on her spiritual Hamon journey through the Himalayas and wouldn't be back for at least another two weeks at minimum. Elaine was up to her ears in research on the pillar men and masks. Rodrick and Wilhelmina had their hands full with their young children. Thomas was deep undercover with the Germans at this point and even if he wasn't, would most likely make things worse with his personality. William was head of the estate now and hadn't practiced Hamon for years and of course he couldn't possibly ask Erina to try to corral the two, not with her being into her sixth month.

He was alone dealing with these two troublemaking youngsters.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Tell me, beautiful, where might you be from? Would you like me to take a picture? Perhaps one of your lovely self by the fountain?” He heard that pompous asshole casually ask a beautiful woman with short dark hair that had wandered nearby with the camera in her hands. Naturally the woman giggled in annoying delight which just grated on his extremely fried nerves.

Stupid smooth fucking bastard.

“Boy, the birds in this country sure are friendly.” He said loud enough so he knew the blond jackass could hear. He also brought out more breadcrumbs for the lovely flock of pigeons that decided to keep him company. They were quite friendly and one was even sitting on his head while another was pecking at the pocket where the breadcrumbs were. “And SMART! Much smarter than the harebrained flops they call men here. Don't you think?”

He heard the blond man click his teeth in annoyance which just made him feel slightly better but only slightly.

Speedwagon, meanwhile, let out a groan as he glared at him. “Knock it off JoJo! We didn't come all this way for petty squabbles. We came here to deal with the problem and gather information and the two of you better start talking so we can cooperate.”

JoJo heard the blond standing up. “Mister Speedwagon, no offense to you but I'm sorry, there's no chance of working with this imbecile.”

“IMBECILE!” He stood up at the insult which caused the birds around him to fly away.

“Yes imbecile!” The blond playboy glared at him. “Unlike you, my grandfather tragically died fifty years ago. My father then took up his torch and spent his life researching and hunting down masks for the good of his family and of humanity. We Italians have the strongest familial bonds of any culture in the world. We are very proud of this tradition! It is everything to us and it's everything to me. I can already tell that you wouldn't understand.”

His eye twitched. “Are you saying that I don't understand family? You–”

“JoJo stop!” Speedwagon tried stepping in front of him to stop him from getting closer.

Of course, the blond womanizer just had to keep on talking.

“Yes that's exactly what I'm saying. I heard about Straizo and I heard about what happened in Mexico with the Major and your grandfather with Santana from my German contacts and I'll admit, I was impressed. I was really getting curious to meet you and to see how tough you really are but sadly I was disappointed when I decided to stake out the hotel.” He let out a horribly overacted exaggerated sigh. “I'm going to be blunt. Your skills are amateur at best and your control is abysmal. Honestly, as a Hamon user, you’re worthless! It's clear to me that your victories should be attributed to nothing but circumstance and blind luck!” He paused before suddenly giving a truly condescending grin. “Maybe it really was Jonathan that threw the pillar man into the square and NOT you. They do say you two look incredibly like.”

He tried speaking up but was cut off.

“I won't be forced to work with this lazy, spoiled imbecile!”

“Caesar, just relax for a moment. JoJo hasn't received the kind of training that you hav–”

He put his arm in front of Speedwagon. “Uncle, as much as I'd like to continue playing the peaceful gentleman, we’re done with the niceties here.” He started cracking his knuckles. Slowly, one by one. His feet, on instinct, shifted into a natural boxer's stance. “I think the two of us to have to settle this with a good old-fashioned duel. And by duel, I mean a nice thrashing. I hope you know a good dry-cleaner pretty boy because once I'm done with you, that white suit of yours will need it.”

“Hamon as pathetic and uncoordinated as yours...” The bastard grabbed the arm of the nearby woman he was talking to earlier and effortlessly pulled her to his chest. She blushed in his arms as he looked at her with a gentle and seductive gaze. “Couldn't pluck the petals off this delicate flower.”

He forced a chuckle to keep himself from completely flying off the handle. “Oh yeah? You call that an insult? I know four very strong women who could easily knock your ass flat if you looked at them funny.” JoJo growled before an idea came to mind. He pointed to his right. “In fact, you're SO pathetic you couldn't even beat one of those pigeons over there!”

Wait...pigeons? Did I just say pigeons?

He did indeed but he honestly couldn't think of anything better at the moment of his rage.

Unfortunately for him, the idiot blond, instead of flying in a blind rage to attack him first, just arrogantly chuckled like he heard a bad joke. He then pulled the woman in his arms closer and they started to kiss passionately.

JoJo had been mad before. Now, he was straight up furious.

“Are you going to fight me or not? If there's any mocking to be done here, I'll take care of it! Thank you kindly.”

He charged forward, only for the woman that the man had been kissing to run towards him and grabbed him by the neck with both hands. JoJo was greatly surprised until he noticed the glazed over appearance in her hazel eyes.

It's as if she's in a trance... Oh fuck!

“You evil bastard. You gave this woman a Hamon kiss!” He growled with genuine disgust. The woman's grip on his throat tightened, making it hard to focus as well as get a good breath in.

As he understood it, the womanizing bastard had used the opportunity to inject some of his own Hamon into her system to interfere with the woman's blood flow, which gave him temporary control of her actions, almost like a puppeteer. This technique was incredibly advanced and not all Hamon users had the talent for it. His grandfather had explained the technique to him years ago but he also knew that the man would never use such a vile tactic.

Ugh! Bastard is horrible but he's definitely a serious opponent. I can't afford to screw around.

Just then, his not quite fully formed Stand came in handy once again, giving him an object that filled his palms...

And also squirmed?

Did my stand just bring me what I think it did?

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Like I just said, your pathetic and uncoordinated Hamon couldn't even defeat a normal woman. Sad.”

Wow this Joestar really is pathetic. Caesar couldn't help but think as he watched the woman he was controlling strangle him. For such a big man, he was rather weak. It would've been hilarious if it wasn't so disappointing.

Growing up, all he could hear from his father was that Joestars are incredible. They’re amazingly kindhearted warriors who always think of the good of humanity. That nothing could stop them from striving to do what was right.

After his father disappeared, though, he couldn't have cared less about this family of people he never met. He had real problems to face. He had to survive and do anything to get money and food on the table for his younger siblings but once he started training with Hamon, he started remembering the stories about the incredibly amazing Joestars.

When he heard through his German handler and his best friend Mark, he'd actually been secretly excited. So excited, in fact, that he decided to do a little snooping and get a glimpse of one of these amazing Joestars.

What he found though, disappointed him greatly. This Joseph was rude, annoying and despite having all the tools and advantages to be a fully accomplished Hamon master, was instead childish and woefully undertrained.

This is what truly made his blood boil.

Stupid, cocky, arrogant little bastard! He has everything I have ever wanted and instead squanders it all like the undeserving, spoiled, rich brat he is!

Caesar couldn't wait to bring this silver spooned brat down several pegs in the most humiliating way possible.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

I must not intervene here. Speedwagon thought to himself as his fist trembled. This will be a good lesson for JoJo. It looks bad now but overcoming an opponent like Caesar will only make him stronger.

It was just then that the woman being controlled punched Joseph right in the face.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Good Lord! Woman punches like a freight train! He thought as the pain reverberated through his jaw. The hit had knocked off his sunglasses. Before he had time to retrieve them though, she then grabbed the front of his new sweater he got for Christmas and then proceeded to throw him into the fountain.

He was immediately soaked in the cold water.

Just as he was poking his head up he heard the playboy asshole speak once again.

“What did I tell you?” He had sat back down on the edge of the fountain. He turned his head, his glare hardened. “You’re weak and pathetic, you little rich boy! In fact, if it wasn't for my grandfather's noble sacrifice, your grandfather would just be a pathetic withered old man. He's only as powerful as he is because he leeched off of someone else's power like that bloodsucking wench of a wife he has. I refuse to accept your kind, your pathetic blood!”

He heard Speedwagon speaking but didn't comprehend the words as his mind was completely engulfed by blood boiling wrath.

“I've. Got. This.” He growled as he pushed himself out of the fountain to send a nasty glare of his own. One not obscured by sunglasses.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Caesar realized the moment the words slipped out of his mouth that he had gone too far. Making fun of Joseph was fair game. Insulting his grandparents was a serious low blow but at that point he was so angry he didn't care until it was too late to stop himself.

When he stared at the bright crimson gold flaked angry eyes he was receiving, he actually felt a shudder of fear run down his spine though he masked it well.

“Someone as arrogant as you just couldn't resist insulting not just me but Gramps and Granny, the people who raised me since I was just a mere babe as well as the rest of my family, could you?”

He gulped, knowing that he might've just made a critical mistake but knowing he couldn't back down now. His pride simply wouldn't allow him to.

But still, why does he have red eyes when he's supposed to be human?

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Want to see the maneuver sure to eliminate the pillar men?” The fucking arrogant bastard launched himself up into the air with Hamon. “It's a clean technique! Something I imagine you've never heard of.”

The pompous blond suddenly clapped his hands together with some force before pulling them apart again and showing hundreds of bubbles sticking together. The light refracted off of them in quite an interesting way, creating several little rainbows as his attack expanded.

“Behold! My Hamon Bubble Launcher. It's important to keep oneself clean. I, myself, have a second layer of soap in special sewn packages in my clothes at all times. After taking a dip in that dirty fountain water, I think I'll assist you in cleaning up Joseph!”

While still in midair, he crossed his arms and launched all of the bubbles he had created directly towards JoJo. Unfortunately he didn't have enough time to dodge as he was struck directly in the face with dozens of these bubbles and launched into the air himself. Each individual hit was like a light slap but combining all of them, made his already sore jaw even more sore with an added dose of new pain.

In addition, what bubbles didn't hit him in the face started gathering to create a thin film in the air and it kept expanding until JoJo found himself trapped inside of a large bubble as he slowly floated to the ground. He touched the inside walls of the bubble only for his hand to be shocked with powerful Hamon as he pushed against the walls to try to pop the damn thing.

“Owww Fuck!” He cried, his breath already shallow as he had lost his cool and forgot to keep his breath even.

He managed to look up while continuing to struggle against the Hamon bubble. He saw that the blonde philanderer had the poor, used woman in his arms, limp but still conscious.

“Well, I am impressed that you're still conscious. What you lack in skill, class or talent, you certainly make up for with being tenacious but your untrained, weak Hamon can't even pop a bubble. I mean, just take a look at yourself. Your breath is all over the place. Did your grandfather teach you nothing about basic breathing techniques? Or were you too lazy to pay attention? Regardless, enjoy your stay Joestar. You're not leaving there until you've learned something.”

Oh now you're about to fall for it you smug bastard!

He took a breath. He allowed the Hamon to fill his lungs as his face formed a grin.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

He looked down at the gorgeous woman in his arms, feeling a little bad that he used her in such a way. However he had been a little bit blinded by anger so he wasn't thinking quite clearly.

I'll definitely take her on an extra special date to make up for this ugliness. Besides, watching the brutish oaf get beat up by a dainty beauty like her is priceless.

From inside the bubble he heard from the babbling buffoon. “And the next thing you'll say is, “And, now, I'll lift my Hamon spell, Signorina. Thank you.””

“And, now, I'll lift my Hamon spell, Signorina. Thank you.” He started leaning closer to the woman's lips, deciding to ignore the Joestar's words as the man was clearly trying to taunt him even after being beaten.

However, this turned out to be a bad move on his part because if he had, he would've noticed that the woman's mouth had arcs of Hamon dancing across it sooner and in an event he would've never predicted in ANY lifetime, a pigeon came flying out and flew into his open mouth.

Since he really wasn't expecting to be eating pigeon today and was having trouble breathing with the flailing bird, he lost all composure as well as his sense of balance and ended up tumbling backwards.

As he fell backwards, the bird managed to make its way out of his mouth, though it left plenty of its feathers behind.

POP!

As he coughed up feathers, he looked over and saw that Joseph had escaped his Hamon bubble and was now making his way over by crawling. The damn spoiled bastard was shooting him a cocky grin even with his erratic exhausted panting.

“While the woman was... throttling me, I managed to get my hands on a pigeon and filled it... with as much Hamon as I could and hid it... in her mouth knowing full well you'd probably kiss the woman again, either to retrieve your Hamon or to show off! So how do you like them apples? Beaten by your own sick technique... and I was right! Turns out that you couldn't even beat a pigeon!”

Caesar's eye twitched.

This kid... Who the fuck is he?!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chapter Text

Hidden in the Mountains, Tibet 1939 – The Hamon Clan Main Temple

Jonathan was walking through the halls of the temple with Victor at his side. Both of them had a look of trepidation on their faces as they entered the private room of Hamon Master Dire. The room had been tidied up and cleaned but the furniture was still sparse. The most impressive feature of the room was a massive bed that took up most of the space. In the bed was Dire himself while he was surrounded by a flurry of healers. One of which was Carmarnia Harker.

When she saw them walk in, her eyes immediately lit up. “Darling!”

“My sweet flower.” Victor sweetly replied back as the two of them ran to each other and embraced.

As much as he didn't want to interrupt the moment, he coughed gently. The two then looked up at him before stepping back.

“I'm so sorry Mr. Joestar.” She smiled back. She was a beautiful woman with long curly mahogany brown hair and dark skin and even though she looked to be in her early 30s, he really knew that she was in her early 60s. Victor, despite not being Hamon user had aged quite gracefully himself. His jet black hair now a dignified silver and his face distinguished by age. Thanks to his wife being a healer, he was extremely fit and took great care of himself, being more physically fit than men thirty years younger than himself.

He gave a smile. “It's all right. I understand you two haven't seen each other for a while but unfortunately, we didn't come for a social visit.”

“Yes darling.” Victor let out a sigh. “... How is he doing?”

Carmarnia's honey brown eyes darkened. Instead of speaking, she simply directed them to the bed. The other healers moved out of the way to reveal Dire.

He looked nothing like himself. Instead of the bright jovial face, his expression was rather somber as his eyes were closed with sleep. His skin had lost most of its color. His face was sunken in and most of his hair had already fallen out. He truly looked only one step away from death's door.

“And there's nothing you can do for him?”

She shook her head. “Hamon is great for many things but we can't cure a heart weakened by age. It's his third attack in the last five years. If he has another one...”

She didn't finish her sentence. She didn't need to.

“We had to keep him medically sedate with herbs.” One of the other healers spoke up. “He would throw a fit otherwise.”

They all nodded. Even at 100 years old, Dire was still Dire. Even with one arm, he would still routinely climb the Hell Climb Pillar as a way to “encourage” the students to try their best. There was even an incident where he used nothing but his teeth and still managed to make it up in less than twenty-four hours.

When his health started declining ten years ago, he was banned from trying again and whined about it for months before switching to telling bad jokes for the rest of the year. Even after fifty years, he had hardly changed though he did mature somewhat through his responsibility of becoming the High Master of the Hamon Clan.

At his core, though, he was still the terribly humored adrenaline junkie climber they all knew and loved.

Looking at him there... It reminds me of the last days of my father. Jonathan thought to himself and noticed Victor was most likely feeling the same as he had lost his own father to an illness as well.

He took a deep breath to center himself. “Has Lisa Lisa been made aware of his latest attack?”

“Of course, but with the location of the Red Stone of Aja still unknown, she can't leave her post or her students to attend to him.”

He clenched his fists. The Hamon Clan was stretched thin. Many Hamon users were still out hunting for vampires and zombies as there'd been more activity lately as well as keeping an eye on the Germans who were also actively hunting for the Red Stone and hoping to use it to further their agenda. They'd been sending Hamon users as well as Foundation agents to raid warehouses to retrieve the masks that had been stolen from the vault in Mexico. They were also on the lookout for any more traces of pillar men, especially since a fourth one had been discovered when the records only said that there were three.

“It doesn't help that with Dire in such a terrible state, we have no clear leader. We've been trying to keep this quiet but we've already seen roots of corruption trying to set in and take advantage.” Victor almost growled at that last bit. “Between what happened with Straizo and the treacherous records keeper, disciples are losing faith and leaving our ranks.”

Carmarnia nodded. “We're being backed against the corner and if we don't figure out something soon, the Clan is going to collapse.”

It was a chilling thought but one that was very real.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Rome, Italy 1939 – Tendenza alla Battaglia Hotel, Speedwagon and Joseph's Room

Joseph was bored and annoyed. Two of his least favorite emotions tied in one.

Caesar had just gotten back into the room after having flirted with the receptionist for over an hour. He took the chair near the window but instead of sitting down like a sane person, he launched himself up into the air with a bit of Hamon so he landed perfectly crosslegged and back into a brooding pose as if he was trying to immortalize himself as The Thinker.

Honestly, just who does this asshat think he is? JoJo glared at him with gritted teeth though this was hidden behind a spare pair of sunglasses Speedwagon had luckily brought. Seriously? Grandstanding like that just to sit down in the chair? Arrogant showoff! I really can't stand people like him.

It also didn't help that Caesar had insisted that they go to his room first so he could change his wardrobe. Now he was clad in a hideous lime green jacket, a black cropped tank top, puffy white pants and had a tacky orange and purple zigzag checker patterned headband wrapped around his forehead.

As Caesar took a sip of tea and Speedwagon continued reading his book, he decided to shuffle the cards more. The three of them had been pretty much playing all afternoon while they were waiting with occasional breaks to stretch their legs or grab a snack.

If only I had a real technique like his Bubble Launcher. Then I'd be able to teach that arrogant son of a bitch some humility then! I have to get stronger with my Hamon to do that though... But training is such a hassle .

The crux of JoJo's problem. He had the natural talent inherited from his grandfather, it was the work ethic he was missing.

Besides, up until this point, Joseph hadn't really seen the point of daily training with Gramps because he was already good with Hamon. Why did he need to get better? Once he started getting wrinkles on his face, he put some more effort into daily training to retain his youth but until that point, Joseph was fine skirting by with what he knew and what he could improvise on the fly.

If there was one thing he was very confident in, it was his ability to improvise. And so far, he'd been right.

But that's not gonna cut it anymore... He already knew but he was dreading the idea of having to sit around and listen to more of Gramps' boring lectures on breathing techniques and how to channel energy properly. Sparring he was down with, but the other parts put him to sleep.

He started rubbing his temple. And even if I was in the mood... I probably wouldn't be able to pay attention anyway, stupid headaches. Another problem was Joseph was POSITIVE he was getting some sort of bug as he had not been feeling quite right for over a week now.

He took a breath, trying to get his mind off of his problems and instead see if he could finally beat that damn Italian bastard this time. They had cycled through different card games throughout the hours and while Joseph and Speedwagon were pretty good at poker, Caesar thoroughly beat them when it came to blackjack, having won every hand dealt.

He grinned. Let's see how our little friend handles a game of chance this time.

As JoJo dealt the cards, Caesar looked up from his brooding pose and frowned at him.

“I saw that, JoJo. Don't be a sore loser. Deal the cards right. Only cowards cheat.”

“Huh? Whatever do you–” but he was cut off when Caesar grabbed his arm.

“Deal the cards properly, Joestar, or play elsewhere.”

As he started shaking JoJo's arm, his sleeve came down and with it, several cards. Most of which were face ones.

JoJo gave an innocent smile. “Fancy that. I wonder how those got there?”

He let go of his arm. “Pathetic. You claim to be a gentleman and yet you resort to cheating and gimmicks to beat me. Aren't you ashamed?”

“Takes one to know one right?” JoJo grinned as he noticed a glint in the corner of his eye. As his eyes glanced downwards, he saw that it was from a reflection from underneath the table. “You're pretty serious about your cleanliness... I mean this mirror right here is spotless.”

He quickly grabbed Caesar's leg and pulled it up to reveal that he had a mirror on top of the shoe which is how he likely saw Joseph slipping the face cards into his sleeve.

Bet that weasels been using the mirror the whole time which is how he kept winning all those blackjack rounds!

Of course, as he was thinking about that, another use for the mirror popped in JoJo's head and he was greatly appalled by such a thought as he dropped Caesar's foot.

“By the way, do you only use this mirror for cheating at cards or do you use it for all of your spying purposes?”

The blond womanizer's face blanked out for second before he realized just exactly what JoJo was implying. He then scrunched up his nose in anger as he sat up from his chair and one of his hands formed a fist.

“OF COURSE I WOULDN'T DO SUCH A THING! STOP PROVOKING ME, JOESTAR!”

“OH HOW NAÏVE TO THINK THAT BECAUSE I HAVEN'T EVEN STARTED!” He shouted as he stood up himself.

“Calm down!” Speedwagon slammed his book. “Caesar I am a patient man but we've been sitting in this room for eight hours. How much longer will it take for us to gain an audience with the Nazis guarding the three pillar men?”

The blonde shrugged. “It's not my fault that they take forever to do paperwork.”

Just as Joseph was ready to sit down again, he heard something from outside in the distance. It sounded like an engine.

“There's a car coming.” He spoke aloud as he made his way over to the window.

Speedwagon put a hand to his ear while Caesar just frowned at him. “You're nuts. I don't hear anything.”

Hilariously enough, though, as soon as he spoke aloud, the sounds of an engine could be heard to everyone.

“You were saying?” JoJo grinned.

Caesar shot him a quick glare before also hurrying to the window. Speedwagon also got up from his chair. The three of them stared down at the darkened street as a dark green car stopped just in front of the hotel.

From inside the car, the driver who was dressed up in a Nazi military uniform looked up at them with a big friendly grin on his face as well as making an okay signal with his fingers.

“Well Mamma Mia! Looks like we have your answer.” Caesar grinned. “It seems like they've given the all clear. Remember that you have to behave yourselves.”

JoJo rolled his eyes as Caesar gave him that look that a parent would give to their unruly toddler.

God his smug face is looking really punchable right now.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Rome, Italy 1939 – ???

Embedded in a wall of stone were three large nonhuman men with masks as well as gemstones around them. Each one of these men were doing extravagant poses. Even despite being underground, they were brightly lit with powerful UV lights all directed at the three of them.

On the one in the center, a hole opened up in his forehead.

This hole proceeded to start gathering air.

Chapter Text

Rome, Italy 1939 – The City Streets

The three of them managed to pile into the rather small car. Caesar took shotgun while JoJo and Speedwagon were shoved in the back.

“Germany and Italy have an alliance and the Germans are interested in researching the nuances of Hamon for a handsome price, see?”

JoJo groaned. “So basically you're a greedy son of a bitch. Okay, you could've led with that and left out the self-justifying monologue that has eaten up five minutes of my life I will never, ever, get back.”

“Some of us aren't spoiled little rich boys.”

“Stop!” Speedwagon said in a threatening tone. The car was quiet for a moment before the annoying Italian spoke up again.

“You Englishmen are very lucky that you're being granted access to view the pillar men. If it wasn't for Stroheim's or my recommendation, you'd be flat out of luck.” He turned back around giving off a very smug smile which JoJo knew was directed at him. “No need to thank me but feel free to if you just find it absolutely necessary. Especially you JoJo, your appreciation is written all over your face.”

The bastard then reached over the seat and ruffled his hair.

He growled. “Touch my hair again pretty boy and you'll be pulling back a bloody stump.”

He decided to forgo wearing the sunglasses on the way there since it was already night outside and there were only a few people in the car, so he knew Caesar could see his red eyes. The man looked surprised for a second before retracting his arm.

That's right bastard! Be scared!

Before anything else can be said, the Nazi friend of Caesar's, Mark, spoke up. “Mr. Speedwagon, while my superiors have some questions for you, I just hope we can all work together to stop the pillar men before they awaken and prevent another disaster like Mexico.”

Both the Englishmen were a little shocked to see such a friendly Nazi considering their prior experience.

Caesar, of course, reached over and grabbed a necklace that Mark was wearing. Said necklace actually turned out to be a locket and as JoJo leaned over, he saw that inside was the black and white photo of a beautiful young woman.

“Enough shop talk. Mark, how is that wonderful beauty you left at home doing?” The moronic blond gave the driver a gentle elbow nudge. “Now don't be embarrassed. You have a wonderful girlfriend back home. You should be proud and flaunting this fact.”

“Well. Elsa, she's–” He paused as he tried to think of what to say. “Actually, the truth is I'm going to be going home next week to finally get married!”

“Really?” Caesar got in closer to his friend, putting his arm around him. The action unfortunately caused the wheel to suddenly turn left and the car to start swerving erratically through the streets and clipping a few trash cans as well as other cars and even parts of walls.

“Mamma Mia! Congratulations, Mark!” Caesar happily shouted, clearly not noticing that they were driving as if a blind drunken monkey had taken over the wheel.

“I was his wingman when he picked her up, you know. He was so nervous!”

JoJo and Speedwagon had both grabbed the sides, holding on for dear life. Through gritted teeth, he glared at the two of them. “That sounds wonderful. Really. Utterly Heartwarming but please don't get us all KILLED! And please stop coddling the wheel if you don't mind!”

When Caesar finally released his grip on Mark and the car stabilized to normal driving, Speedwagon had lost all color to his face and JoJo was panting like he had just run a marathon in the desert for three days straight.

“Uncle, I never thought it would say this but... I think I would prefer if Gramps was behind the wheel right now.”

Speedwagon didn't answer. Instead he simply nodded in agreement.

Caesar, who, was miraculously unaffected by that scare of death turned back around again. His smirk very prominent. “Mark's love life actually brings up something I've wanted to ask you. JoJo, do you have a girlfriend back home?”

Once again JoJo was right back to being annoyed as he clicked his teeth and looked away from the obnoxious blond.

“With that expression I'll take it as a no.” Arrogance dripped from his annoying voice. “But that's just odd. You're young and handsome and come from a well-off and distinguished family. Truly a catch. Why doesn't anyone want to date you?” He paused for a moment as if he was pondering seriously before that obnoxious grin reared its ugly head. “Perhaps they’re all too busy washing their hair?”

While the bubble using bastard was cackling up a storm, JoJo forced himself to look out the window while seething. It was either that or strangling him from the back seat but that wasn't necessarily the most practical option at the moment, no matter how satisfying it would feel.

Where does this pompous, womanizing ass get off talking to me like that? Is it because I don't have a fancy Hamon technique like him? Fuckin' hell! Once I develop my own killer technique, I'll show him a thing or two, or three. At least if I don't kill him first.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Rome, Italy 1939 – ???

“Look! There's something on his head.” One of the Nazi soldiers shouted out as he stared at the three pillar men still trapped in the stone wall. On the middle pillar man, there was a small hole right in the center of his forehead.

“I don't think that was there before!” Another confirmed.

“Calm down men! They're just rocks as long as they're under those UV lights.” Major Herman Dietrich shouted at his men. “There's no need to worry about them. Now take a closer look and give me a status report!”

“Yes sir!” A group of soldiers saluted him before grabbing a ladder and goggles to investigate closer.

Major Dietrich crossed his arms as he took a deep breath.

The incident in Mexico involving Von Stroheim's team is an important lesson to us all. Those men only survived thanks to outside involvement. We can't rely on that again. Once we cut this pillar out, we'll have to seal it so that it will never see the light of day again.

While there were those higher up that wanted to use the pillar men as some sort of weapon, it was clear that they were far too uncontrollable to be used in such a fashion. The fact that the Führer even agreed and ordered the destruction or sealing of the pillar men was evident of this.

We should simply focus on acquiring the powers of the masks and the Red Stone of Aja instead and leave these dusty ancient vampires to rot. At least those we convert will have loyalty to the Fatherland.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

One of the Nazi soldiers hopped on the ladder to inspect the strange dark spot that had formed on the center pillar man's forehead.

“I can't tell what this dark spot is. It looks like a hole but it might just be a shadow.”

“Get a closer look then.” One of the soldiers prodded his fellow comrade.

The soldier on the ladder inspecting the spot leaned in closer “Do you guys hear that? It almost sounds like air being sucked in...”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Those were his last words when a spike pierced through his eye and the back of his head before continuing to go forward. It eventually stopped at over 10 feet long with the dead soldier dangling from it as his blood was being absorbed at a rapid rate.

The underground chamber was filled with screams as they watched the pillar man open his crimson red eyes.

“His horn!”

“He’s supposed to be petrified!”

Only one of the men managed to retain some semblance of calm and it was Major Dietrich. “Quickly! Bring out the spare UV lights and crank the ones currently on to full power!”

“Yes sir!” Some of the more calm soldiers managed to answer him as they followed his command to the letter.

The light inside the underground chamber intensified to nearly blinding levels yet the center pillar man's face continued to regain a more normal shade as he started tilting his head. His elongated horn became like a spinning drill of death as it tunneled through nearby Nazis with incredible speed and such a brutal efficiency. Blood was sent flying everywhere as it landed even on the UV lights which covered up their effectiveness to a startling degree. The blood even began burning due to how hot they were.

“This-this can't be happening! He's blocking out the lights with the blood of my own men!”

The pillar man then started shifting his other limbs before leaping out of the wall as with a sense of poise and grace as he landed perfectly on his feet.

“I see the world has undergone significant changes during my slumber.” He spoke with a flawless tongue as he started cracking his neck side to side. “These annoying but ultimately insignificant inventions must be quite popular here and those uniforms... Far different from what was worn by the Roman legionnaires.”

Major Dietrich was petrified by fear. “What'd he say? Is he speaking flawless German?”

“I said your pitiful illuminations are no match against my power.” The pillar man said with almost an annoyed tone. He then stepped forward with more speed than a human could ever hope to achieve and danced through the group of soldiers as if he was in the middle of a ballet. He didn't even harm the soldiers he only lightly touched their hands as he moved from soldier to soldier until he finally ended with Major Dietrich.

Of course, once the pillar man was done, the soldiers realized what truly just occurred.

“My hands!”

“We're stuck together!”

Major Dietrich looked down at his hand which was somehow fused with the soldier's he was standing next to. Their fingers going through each other's hands yet seemingly not actually hurting them.

Before he could even start to think of the ramifications, the pillar man suddenly stuck his finger squarely in the center of his skull.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Wamuu let out a sigh of disappointment as he drained all of the strangely dressed men that had been foolish enough to wake him up. He did not only just take their blood but also their organs and skeletons, leaving only their fleshy skins behind.

No warriors...

Even though the Hamon Clan had been a great danger to him and his masters, at least fighting them had been a great challenge and truly an experience.

Regardless, though, now that he was awake, it was his hallowed duty to wake both Master Kars and Master Esidisi.

Carefully stepping over the flesh bags left on the ground, he strolled up to where the two still trapped pillar men were. He then put one finger on each of their faces and let the blood and organs he absorbed from the dead men flow into both of them to finally rejuvenate enough of their energy so they could break out themselves.

“Now is the time. AWAKEN, MY MASTERS!”

Chapter Text

Rome, Italy 1939 – Basilica of Saint Mary in Cosmedin, In Front of the Bocca della Verità

“You know, this seems like a really poor place to put a secret entrance to a confidential Nazi research site.” JoJo frowned as he stared at the famous tourist trap called Bocca della Verità or as it was known in English, The Mouth of Truth.

Caesar rolled his eyes. “That's the point Joestar. No one would suspect that this famous piece of art is really guarding a secret door to an underground chamber.”

Caesar's friend Mark then stuck his hand inside the mouth, seemingly hitting a switch as he then moved the stone slab to the left. The joint that kept the top in place came out while the rest of it circled until it was perfectly upside down and not obstructing the circular entrance.

“... That isn't the real stone slab is it? Because if what I remember is correct then the damn thing weighs 2,866 pounds and unless Mark is secretly a vampire, he shouldn't be able to lift it with one hand.”

“Ugh, you British and your Imperial system.” Caesar let out an exaggerated sigh. “Also how could you possibly know that? You don't strike me as the “scholarly type”.”

JoJo sent him a pointed glare. “If you spend any amount of time with my Gramps or my Aunt Elaine, you'd be spouting random facts too. Like for instance, it's theorized that it probably depicts the face of the sea titan Oceanus and that it was most likely used as a drain cover in the Temple of Hercules Victor which happens to be nearby.”

Both Caesar and surprisingly Speedwagon were rather shocked but Mark just happily nodded. “You're indeed correct on all accounts. We carefully removed the original and put it in a secure place while this is actually a replica made to look like the real thing so no one would suspect.”

As they all stepped inside, JoJo couldn't help but grin as he saw that Caesar's face was still reminiscent of a deer caught in headlights, even after the moment had passed.

Hot damn, maybe I SHOULD pay more attention to the facts Gramps likes to rattle off on occasion. Especially if they're gonna cause that asshat to look like that.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Rome, Italy 1939 – Underground Ruins beneath the City of Rome

“It appears to be night outside, Wamuu.” The pillar man known as Kars spoke to his subordinate. His smooth voice contained little to no emotion.

The pillar man who was kneeling before the other two looked up. “That is correct, Master Kars. And what shall be your bidding?”

“Easy.” The third pillar man said with a bit of cockiness in his deep voice. He was known as Esidisi. He looked down at the mask in his hands. It was much like the masks that transformed humans into vampires with the one exception that there was an elaborate hole in the center of the forehead designed to fit a gemstone. “Naturally we will be searching for the Red Stone of Aja. Kars has already perfected the mask's design. The last piece needed is the stone. Then we will unleash its power!”

Wamuu nodded, though he spoke with caution. “Of course, Master Esidisi. However, it is obvious that the human world has changed tremendously over the years we've slept. When we last walked among them, it was the Roman Emperor, Tiberius Caesar Augustus who possessed the stone. Unfortunately, judging by the clothing of the men I saw when I first awoke and the language spoken, I am certain that age has ended.”

While Kars remained as stoic as ever, Esidisi grinned ever so slightly, as if he was excited by the prospect of going on the hunt.

“Well then, we will have to find the whereabouts of the Red Stone of Aja.”

“The people often spoke rumors that the Emperor cherished the stone for its beauty and it was guarded at all times. It is likely the humans of today would have a similar reaction to such a prize. I shall retrieve the stone for you, my Masters.”

Esidisi gave the kneeling pillar man a bit of a softer gaze. “There's time for that, Wamuu. We are immortal. For a moment, let us go outside and observe the changes that those insects have incurred on the world.”

“Of course, it will be as you wish.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Speedwagon was not a fan of ancient stairs so when he looked down at the seemingly never-ending staircase on the side of a wall where murals of Roman soldiers in the midst of battle were carved that supposedly led to the Nazis' research site, he was already internally groaning.

...At least the stairs are actually direct, relatively lit and in a large, spacious cavern unlike the ones in Lair of the Two-Headed Dragon Castle.

Even to this day, he could still remember just how awful it had been navigating and climbing up the claustrophobic winding stairs.

“Is there something troubling you Mister Speedwagon?” The young Nazi soldier Mark asked him. He was the one leading the band down the steps and also had a lantern in his hands. He really was a kind gentleman, if only on the wrong side but it seemed like his loyalty lied with his country and not with the twisted ideology.

He shook his head. “Never mind me, just an unpleasant memory from my youth.” He then turned his attention to Caesar who was walking next to him. It was strange to think that this was the grandson of William, as on the surface they appeared nothing alike.

While William had been a bit of an eccentric but ultimately a respectful and polite man, his grandson was none of the above. Instead, he was a cocky, vein, arrogant young man who was too proud and confident of himself and his abilities.

No wonder he's butting heads with Joseph, the two of them are far too similar.

Despite that though, he could see traces of William in the young man's face as well as knowing that while he was certainly brash, it was clear he was trying to do the right thing even if his methods weren't the greatest.

He decided to break up the silence by turning to him as they continued walking downwards. “You've been working with the Germans for at least a month now. Why haven't you tried using Hamon to kill them as they still sleep?”

The blonde Hamon user let out a sigh. “Unfortunately Hamon is only really useful on the living or the undead. It passes through inorganic materials too quickly to be effective. While they're still in their stone state, Hamon can't hurt them so there's no reason to waste my powers on what essentially are statues. It's quite tricky learning about them while they're not alive and active.”

He let out another sigh. Elaine and her team was also having similar problems with Santana. Of course, no research – no matter how valuable – was worth trying to revive the pillar men. They were far too dangerous to be left alive. Their only recourse was to kill them before they could kill more innocent people or worse, start recruiting and/or changing vampires to create an army.

The Hamon Users at the temple have been saying the reports of undead have been going up recently in the last few months. Could it be tied to the pillar men resurfacing?

It seemed likely but he didn't want to jump to conclusions just yet.

A few moments passed with no sounds other than the echoing footsteps until Caesar spoke up again. This time it was directed to Joseph who had taken up the rear of their group.

“No commentary from the peanut gallery? How strange. Should this be considered a miracle?”

Speedwagon let out a sigh of frustration, already ready for the verbal screaming match that was about to ensue.

However, it didn't come. Instead it turned out Joseph had stopped on the stairs altogether and had a rather pensive expression as well as his nose plugged.

He raised an eyebrow. “Joseph?”

“...You guys can't smell it? I mean it's been pretty nauseous ever since we walked in here. I'm really glad I had that light dinner now.”

“Smell what?” Caesar asked in a rather annoyed tone. “Are you talking about the dust or is it the musty cave mold? I'm sorry rich boy but we’re in a fucking cave. It can't be helped.”

“Oh God!” The boy collapsed to his knees. One hand went to the wall to steady himself from falling while the other went to his head.

Semi transparent, not fully formed purple vines were not only wrapped around his hand but coming out of it.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Suddenly it felt like he'd been smacked in the back of the head with a sledgehammer. He'd already been feeling pretty nauseous since they first stepped inside this underground chamber because it smelled horrible. Truly putrid! As if someone had set an industrial slaughterhouse that had never been cleaned on fire before using it as a sewer and throwing it in a cave and leaving it to fester for 1000 years.

Seriously, what the hell were those bastards doing down here?!

Then he gets blindsided with another massive headache. Like he was hit with everything at once and started seeing flashes of light, blood and death... and three tall figures standing at the epicenter.

“JOSEPH!” He heard Uncle Speedwagon call as he rushed up to his side. Mark and Caesar were also on his tail. Both of them (yes even Caesar) looked at him with concern.

He was breathing heavily as he looked up at them, having taken off his sunglasses – that he had specifically put back on for the Germans – he could see them clearly.

He wasn't sure what was quite going on but he knew that something bad had happened. And whatever that bad thing was, it was right up ahead.

“There are three pillar men outside of Santana right?”

“Yes... Where are you going with this?”

He took an unsteady breath as he desperately tried to focus long enough to channel his Hamon.

“I think they're awake.”

Chapter Text

Joseph was finally getting up since the headache had subsided. He looked down at his hand and swore that he thought he saw something but so far it looked completely normal.

That vision... is that my stand?

So far his unknown stand would just give him things when he needed them but that didn't really seem like a supernatural power it should possess in the way Uncle Victor's, Uncle Speedwagon's or Ophelia's were like. Each one of them had a couple specific abilities. Victor’s could telekinetically control blades, Speedwagon's could create blades wherever his hammer struck and Ophelia's could transform into any gun in existence at will so long as she knew the technical specs for it.

“Joseph did you see the vines around your hand?” Speedwagon asked him with a hardened gaze.

He shook his head. “No but I trust your judgment. Vines huh? So mine sounds like former Master Tonpetty's.”

Now JoJo had never actually had the pleasure to meet the man as he had died in his sleep in 1895, four years before even his Uncle Thomas had been born. He had heard about his prophecy abilities and his Stand, Vines of Fate though. In fact, the prophecy that he had given Gramps over fifty years ago was known to all members of the family.

“Yes, they appear to be purple and covered in thorns but it was hard to tell since they're still half transparent and not fully formed.”

“Who cares about these so-called Stands!” Growled Caesar. He hadn't known the man long but he had a feeling that this was the first time he had truly seen actual anger in his eyes. Nothing like what he'd seen earlier. “You expect me to believe that you're suddenly having visions like some street fortuneteller.”

His eye twitched. He knew he should of been more worried about the fact that the pillar men were most likely wandering free but in that moment he just really wanted to punch Caesar.

Fate though, then intervened when all the lights that were illuminating the stairs suddenly went out. All that was left remaining was the lantern that scared silent and trembling Mark was holding.

“Can't Touch This!” Speedwagon called out. JoJo could barely see the glint of the fuzzy hammer from the light of the lantern. The older man then turned to the arrogant blonde. “I realize you must not know much about Stands but trust me when I say regardless of if Joseph's vision is right or not, we should be cautious.”

That got the damn blond to shut up as he saw him taking deep breaths, most likely to prepare his Hamon for battle.

Joseph immediately began doing the same despite the fact that the ungodly terrible smell was still irritating his nostrils and therefore ruining his concentration.

“What-what about me?” The terrified Mark managed to speak up, having been silent since the revelation. “I mean I-I-I'm no fighter but I’ve got, I have a gu-gun...”

All three of them shook their heads.

“Guns are useless on these types.”

“And if you're really unlucky, they might be able to shoot your bullets back at you.”

Caesar then stepped closer and put a hand on his shoulder. His gaze was rather gentle. “There's no need for you to fight in this type of battle. Instead you should retreat for now and send a telegram alerting the Army that the pillar men are now roaming free. Remember you're getting married to Elsa next week. If you tried to battle side-by-side with us... there's a chance that won't happen and I wouldn't be able to look her in the eyes if that did.”

For a second, it looked like Mark was about to protest but he then let out a frustrated sigh. “I guess that's probably for the best. These things are a threat to all humanity not just the Army or Italy.”

He handed the lantern over to JoJo as he carefully inched his way over to the mural side of the staircase to walk up the stairs the way they came. His approach came more cautious as he walked further away from the group.

Meanwhile, the remaining three all looked to each other.

“Gentlemen I'd say we officially consider this enemy territory.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Caesar was caught in a chaotic storm of emotions as they ran down the rest of the remaining steps.

He had rather complicated feelings when it came to the pillar men and all of them were in the realm of hatred.

He clutched his hands into fists. His whole body trembling with rage. This may be my opportunity to finally have my vengeance. To finally destroy the beings that have caused my family so much pain. To finally avenge my father!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

When the three of them finally got to the bottom of the stairs, they were almost overwhelmed by the putrid stench of death and blood.

“I told you guys it stunk down here!” JoJo shouted although he almost hurled. If it had been bad when they first walked into the chamber, then being at the epicenter was complete murder on his nose.

The scene they were looking at, even through the darkness with only one single lantern to light the way, was horrific in every sense of the word. The skins of the dead Nazi soldiers were strewn about and seemingly connected by the hands like a chain of paper men a child would make. The burning smell that JoJo had been confused by earlier was explained by the dried and crusty blood covering what he suspected used to be lights.

Of course the worst part about the scene in front of them was the three large men standing in the center that were slowly walking towards them with purpose.

“My my... It seems that there are still those left of the Hamon Clan that roamed the earth.”

Chapter Text

“Hamon Bubble Launcher!” Caesar had wasted no time charging ahead of the group. He clapped his hands together and threw a barrage of hundreds of his signature Hamon charged bubbles towards the three pillar men as they walked closer to the group. “These bubbles may look harmless, but prepare for a bombardment!”

One of the pillar men stepped forward. He had a blonde buzz cut with strange headgear that looked like thin braids wrapped around his head. His face was attractive (if you went for the stone faced types) with a tattoo that went over his right eye and across his nose as well as a lip ring. As far as his physicality went, he was a big man who probably rivaled even Gramps in the sculpted muscles department which was made even more evident by his very revealing clothing that was reminiscent of those paintings he'd seen of the Aztecs in the history books his tutors made him study.

Instead of even looking remotely intimidated, this pillar man calmly went up to one of the bubbles and popped it with his finger. The bubble exploded which rendered his finger disfigured and pulsing with poisonous Hamon before proceeding to heal as if nothing had happened.

“Amusing.” He said with a rather deep voice that was befitting of a man his size. His gaze was firmly on Caesar who just stared wide-eyed at him.

This pillar man then started rapidly shaking his head side to side. The thin braids on his head started flying with his movements. The sound they made was interesting. Like a skipping rope moving at high speeds. Within a few moments, one of Caesar's bubbles was popped and when that popped, a chain reaction of all of them bursting occurred. Not a single one of them damaging any of the pillar men.

All of their jaws dropped.

“He-he popped them all!” Speedwagon's voice was dripping with fear. “How on earth did he do that?”

“Those braids on his headgear...they're wires! He popped my bubbles...” The blonde paused as he was trying to think. “He probably burst the bubbles with the wind that they created!”

If Caesar is truly right then that headgear was specifically designed as an anti-Hamon weapon! JoJo thought as his fists tightened. The fight had barely even started and their odds were already looking bleak.

“What's happening to the air around them?” Caesar then asked as he stared at the three pillar men. The currents of the underground chamber started to shift rapidly.

“Caesar, look out! Get down!” Uncle Speedwagon cried in a panic.

“Wh-what the...” The idiot blond could only say as his lip was suddenly cut from an unseen force. He put his hand to the cut only for several more to cover his face. He shrieked at the unexpected pain and covered his face as he kneeled down.

“Cover your eyes!” JoJo felt compelled to shout. He may have hated the annoying Hamon user but watching him go blind when he could've done something wasn't very gentlemanly or something he really wanted to see anyway. “I think that was more than just wind! It might be the aftermath of a powerful vortex that’s still active!”

They both managed to make it to his side. JoJo quickly used what little medical knowledge he had remembered from Granny to start inspecting the wounds. The cuts looked nasty but were actually not as bad as what he had initially thought. The one that was the worst was on the man's eyelid but the eye itself was fine.

Couple days of Hamon and he probably won't even have scars.

“It's surprising to see humans with the gift of Hamon still among the living.” Spoke one of the other pillar men. This one was paler than the other two with crimson eyes that struck him as cunning and wrapped tightly around his head was a black turban that contained almost all of his hair except for a few curly strands of purple that were left hanging loose.

The third pillar man who had stark white hair reminiscent of a clown’s and an appalling X looking face tattoo and a small nose ring also nodded. “Very. I thought we destroyed all the members of the Hamon Clan 2,000 years ago. And yet here they are, ready to welcome us shortly after our own awakening. They are certainly more tenacious in this era.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Do you think losing an eye will stop me?” Caesar broke away from the two Englishmen by his side to stand just before the pillar men. Despite the agonizing pain from all the cuts on his face and the irritation of the blood in his eye, he knew his Hamon would take care of them shortly. “You evil bastards! It's time to pay for your sins against humanity!”

He gave them the fiercest glare he could manage with one eye but instead of looking even remotely upset or angered, the three of them just started lightly chuckling.

This certainly struck a nerve and made his blood boil with more fury. “Che due coglioni! Why are you laughing?”

“You have memorized your Hamon handbook very well.” The pillar man with the turban answered him though he almost appeared bored. “You always say the same thing. It seems even though a great amount of time has passed since we first crossed from the Western continent, the Hamon users of today are just as they were two millennia ago.”

““You think losing an arm or an eye or leg will stop me?” “You beings are evil and need to be destroyed! You need to pay for the sins against humanity!”” The blonde one that had attacked him spoke up. His gaze was of pure condescension. “If we kill one of you, I imagine you'll be shouting things like “How dare you take my friend's life!” or “Don't you know how much I loved him! You'll pay for your wicked deeds.””

At those words, an image of his father appeared in his mind. The wonderful proud man who had thought of others at the expense of himself.

The man that had given up his own life to save him.

“Now do you understand, pitiful human, this is why we laugh.” The third one added with a bit of an extra chuckle. “We find your predictability amusing.”

Caesar snapped.

“YOU BASTARDS!” Blinded by rage, he started to charge at them only to be stopped by the most unlikely of individuals.

“Caesarino~” The annoying Joestar idiot happily called out as he had wrapped his arms around him to stop his charge. “I understand you're angry but that is not a very smart move.”

As much as he wanted to be angry, he actually had a far more pressing question.

How the fuck did he get over here so fast!?

Math wasn't necessarily his strong suit but Joseph and Speedwagon had been at least 3 meters away from him and yet without hearing him take a step or even blinking, the Joestar brat was already stopping his charge. The moron didn't even look winded from running so fast.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

JoJo let go of the hot-blooded idiot and gave a cocky smile. Instead of the expected anger though, the Hamon user was looking at him like his hands had just turned into wings.

Before he could ask why though, someone else spoke up.

“A vampire with Hamon? Impossible!” The pillar man with the clown hair spoke with shock. He and his fellow pillar men had their eyes wide open with unbelieving surprise.

JoJo rolled his eyes before letting out a groan. “This again? Your buddy Santana was doing the exact same thing when I fought him. Kept calling me a hybrid, the annoying jackass. As much as I love being in the spotlight, I prefer it to be for who I am, not what I am.” He immediately began posing. “Seriously, look at this handsome face! That's what I should be remembered for. Not “he happens to be one fourth vampire.” I am a charming person whose name is Joseph Joestar and that's all that matters.”

After he finished uttering those words, suddenly he found himself not being able to breathe along with his feet not touching the ground.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Kars didn't consider himself an impulsive being but what this “Joseph Joestar” was spouting warranted an immediate investigation done by him, personally.

He ran efficiently across the room and grasped the young man by the throat firmly with one hand. His grip was tight enough to prevent Hamon usage but not so tight as to completely cut off airflow and kill him. He also ordered his cells not to try and digest him as while he probably tasted good, that would end the experiment too quickly. This young man was clearly a subject far more interesting alive than dead.

As the boy squirmed in his grip, his turquoise eyes were dyed crimson.

So his eyes change red? He has the blood of an elite. I'd expect nothing less from the speeds I've already seen.

When he had designed the second generation of masks with the pathetic humans in mind, he made three models. The slaves, the workers and the elites. Each one of these models of masks were distinguished by the eye color that the person it was placed upon would receive upon the change. Naturally crimson eyes marked the elite, befitting his own natural color. He only made a few of those type of masks as they were reserved only for the most loyal or most useful and the humans had a tendency to be driven mad by the powerful change.

He then started sniffing the air.

With all this foul human rot hanging in the air, it's not surprising his natural scent was disguised.

It was not of a vampire's and it certainly wasn't human. It was interesting to say that it was rather both of them at once and yet, neither of them. This boy's scent was truly unique.

Even though they tried to prevent it, there were vampires that would choose to mate with humans instead of just killing them but even then, their children would be vampires or humans, not a strange hybrid of the two. Not to mention, none of them would've been able to use Hamon. As much as he was tempted to get his information directly from the young man's brain, something this rare and unique had to be handled with care. Without having proper information, he was forced to guess the most obvious and logical route.

To think, an absurdity such as a vampire mating with a Hamon user would occur? Being over a hundred thousand years old, it was inevitable that he had seen everything and therefore had considered himself being unable to be surprised anymore.

That, that surprised him to no end. The two of them were natural opposites. Hamon users were of the sun and controlled the flow of life, meanwhile vampires were of the darkness and corrupted the flow of life. The idea of them even getting along as acquaintances was rather hard to comprehend, let alone the idea of having offspring together.

Have Hamon users become more tolerant of the undead?

+++++++++++++++++++++++

While the turban wearing pillar man was strangling Joseph and staring at him like he was a puzzle to be solved, the rest of the men just stared at the two of them, unable to move by the sheer absurdity. Both Caesar and Speedwagon had wanted to rush to his defense but were too stunned to move, not to mention they had no idea how to even harm the pillar man that had him.

The other pillar men were in a similar position although the one with white hair at least looked a little amused.

Especially since their colleague was so intently focused on studying JoJo that he apparently had not noticed that there were semi-transparent not fully formed purple thorny vines actively choking his neck. Or rocks being slammed into his head!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Must... free... JoJo...” Desperately thought JoJo’s Stand, Hermit Purple. It's precious user was in deep trouble with air being limited to brain. Unfortunately, the Stand was not fully formed yet and not ready to be either. Its powers were weak still. Too weak to even try to effectively strangle the being that was cutting off the air supply. It also grabbed rocks and rubble to slam it into the being's head but this did not deter the being at all. In fact, it hadn't even noticed the rocks!

“Can't... manifest... body... corruption... preventing.”

Then the being sprouted a small blade from a finger and scratched it along JoJo's forehead. Drawing blood that the being therefore collected and licked with his own tongue.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

For the first time in his life, JoJo was truly out of ideas and fucking scared as hell as he couldn't do a bloody damn thing but flail his arms and legs pathetically as the pillar man sliced a cut in his forehead and then licked his blood like a psycho.

The bastard's crimson eyes lit up. He then unceremoniously dropped Joseph before hurrying back to his fellow pillar men. He started uncontrollably coughing to get some air flow back to normal as both Uncle Speedwagon and the womanizer ran to his side.

“Wamuu.” He heard the turban creep speak to the blond one that had attacked the Italian bastard. “Make it interesting. We will be watching from outside.”

“Of course my Master.”

Chapter Text

Master Kars has given me a great honor. Thought Wamuu as he stared at the three. One was an older man who was very much not a Hamon user but suspiciously holding his hands around something that was most likely an invisible tool. The second was the blond, headband wearing Hamon user he'd already injured and last but not least was Joseph Joestar, the enigma that intrigued even his master.

A hybrid of a vampire and a Hamon user... An impossible existence yet he stands before me. He was truly feeling his warrior spirit brimming with excitement. It’d been a long time since he had someone worthy to challenge him.

While the three of them were giving him glares of anger and hatred with sprinklings of fear mixed in, he properly bowed as one would in a gentlemen's duel.

“Mortals, I am the honorable warrior Wamuu and by my Master's decree, I am here to challenge you. As an extra courtesy, I will let you three have the first moves.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Hamon Bubble Launcher!” He shouted again as he launched another round in the direction of the pillar man.

While his Hamon Bubble Launcher had failed the first time around, it didn't mean his attack was completely useless. For one, it would serve as a nice distraction while Joseph and Speedwagon could get a hit in. Even if they pop some of the bubbles on accident, the bubbles weren't very damaging to them like they were to pillar men and vampires.

At least I don't think they'd hurt Joseph...

Seeing how the pillar men had reacted to him was definitely a sight. They flat-out called him a vampire and the one in the turban was so interested that he literally forgot the world around him for a few minutes.

Before meeting him or Speedwagon, his handler had given him a file on the Joestars so he knew the basic details of the kid's life as well as information on his family. When he had first read that Erina Joestar was a vampire, he had literally spat out his coffee all over the paperwork. Deep down, he just couldn't believe that a Hamon user would really marry a vampire and yet it seemed like Joseph was living proof as he had the red eye change associated with vampires.

Yet he could also use Hamon and walk out in the sun without being turned to ashes which obviously made him not a vampire. Outside of the eye change, he was pretty much human. At least that's what he initially thought after fighting him that afternoon.

But he could smell the devastation down here before any of us realized something was wrong. Caesar thought as he started manipulating the bubbles to strike the face of the pillar man. Could this be attributed to his stand's so-called psychic abilities or is he not as human as we think?

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Speedwagon ran as fast as he could towards the pillar man, ready to strike with Can't Touch This. He may been out of shape and advanced in the years but at the heart he was still that same hot-blooded man who spent his youth terrorizing the other thugs and street toughs of Ogre Street.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

JoJo pulled out two of his three clackers that he and his stand “may” have accidentally pocketed a couple days before Christmas. Taking a deep breath, he charged them with Hamon and started swaying them as he ran towards the pillar man.

He initially wanted to introduce them in a far more dramatic way as a way of establishing his brand-new technique (that he was coming up with on-the-fly) and finally show up that bastard Caesar but that damn pillar man grabbing his neck and nearly strangling him had not only caught him off guard but also completely RUINED the moment!

Damn bloody turban wearing bastard! I wish it was him I was about to pummel but I guess this guy will have to do!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Rome, Italy 1939 – The City Streets

“22247/8! Name: Mark Müller. Rank: Schütze. Code number: 274. Code Red: Säulenmänner sind entkommen. Wiederholen Sie, Säulenmänner sind entkommen!” A frantic Mark was speaking into a local payphone in his native tongue inside the nearest phone booth that he had managed to find. He should've probably been speaking Italian or English to not draw so much attention but he was too caught up in a panic and he knew he had to get the word out.

His superior, his entire unit were all dead and he was the only one left. He needed to alert the Fatherland of just the magnitude of not only just having one pillar man loose but three of them!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

What Mark had no idea about was the fact that he was being observed by a young woman. A young woman who, unfortunately for him, could easily understand his German.

As soon as he was done with his call, he was ambushed. The woman leapt on him from behind and placed both of her hands on his ears. Arcs of Hamon danced across her fingertips as she zapped the young soldier.

Once the young man was dazed and on his knees, she stepped in front of him before putting her hand back just an inch or two away from his ears. They began to glow.

“Soldier you will tell me everything you know about the pillar men.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“So the entrance is behind a replica of the Bocca della Verità? Then it appears that I'm heading for the Basilica of Saint Mary in Cosmedin.” The young woman let out a sigh as she dragged the now unconscious soldier into the nearby bushes. She took a breath to recharge her Hamon before brushing some of her stray curls out of her face.

If one took a look at the young beautiful dark skinned woman, they would think of her as a girl in her mid-teens due to her short stature, babyish face and slender body, however she was actually the age of twenty-five. Much of it was due to her intense Hamon training but genetics also played a part as well as her mother was also rather short, slender and possessed a babyish face.

The only thing Ophelia Harker had received from her father as far as looks went was the color of his ebony hair as well as those distinctive emerald green eyes.

“Dammit JoJo and Grandpa Speedwagon!” She growled under her breath as she started making her way towards the Basilica. “You two better be in one piece by the time I find you!”

Chapter Text

Rome, Italy 1939 – Underground Ruins beneath the City of Rome

The three of them all came at the pillar man nearly simultaneously despite having their own strategies and not synchronizing with each other. They also miraculously each picked a different target of the pillar man's body so their attacks weren't going to collide or interfere with each other.

Joseph had thrown both of his Hamon charged clackers towards the pillar man's arms. Caesar's bubbles had come in for a focus strike aimed for the head and Speedwagon had gone low to aim at the pillar man's legs with Can't Touch This.

They all thought that their attacks were executed flawlessly and that if he even dodged one of them, the other two would still get a shot in and cause some damage.

Even if he has that resistant Hamon ability Santana had, Speedwagon should still be able to do damage since the blades always come from inside whatever he hits with his hammer.

That was what he was counting on. Especially if the little surprise he was cooking up didn't work as intended.

No matter how tough these pillar men are, no one could block or dodge an attack that comes from INSIDE of their bodies.

Unfortunately, though, they had all underestimated Wamuu.

While at first it look like he had done nothing to try to dodge or defend himself, when all of their attacks were close to colliding, with speeds that should of been impossible, he suddenly broke several of his bones and shaped his body in such a way that every attack was avoided without him having to physically move. Caesar's bubbles ended up sailing over his now misshapen head. JoJo's clackers ended up seemingly completely missing the mark, crashing into a pillar behind Wamuu and Speedwagon's Stand went through an empty space where his knee had been only a few seconds earlier.

If JoJo had to describe the image, he would've said the pillar man looked like he had just stepped out of a painting created by Picasso.

The pillar man suddenly chuckled as he reshaped his body into its natural state. “Hamon infused bubbles, metal balls tied together by string and an invisible tool... I admire your weapons, your courage and your creativity as well as your ability to work together as a unit. The three of you are certainly worthy of my time.”

Before anything else was said, there was a whirling sound originating behind the pillar man. Just as he turned to face the direction of the sound, he was struck across the side of his head by one of JoJo's clackers. Because they were charged with Hamon, they actually scraped acrossed the pillar man's skin which left a rather deep gash that started bleeding immediately.

While both Speedwagon and Caesar let out shocked gasps, he couldn't help but grin as he held up his hand to catch the clacker that was flying in his direction.

“Looks like my Clacker Boomerang trick worked like a charm!”

When he initially had thrown his clackers he easily predicted that his shot would miss so instead of trying to aim for the pillar man himself, he aimed for the pillar behind him. Before he threw them, he actually carefully tied them together so they would form a boomerang shape. He also overcharged them so they wouldn't lose their charge almost immediately despite being inorganic and did exactly as he had done with the pigeon earlier that day and remotely controlled the Hamon so it would release one of the clackers exactly when the pillar man would let his guard down.

All in all, he was actually pretty proud of himself for coming up with such a complicated plan on short notice.

Of course, he was unsure that it was actually going to work considering how inexperienced he was with controlling Hamon in that way and he wasn't sure if this pillar man had the same abilities Santana did in repelling Hamon but he lucked out. Not only did his technique work but it was also effective.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“He did it!” Speedwagon couldn't help but cheer. It may have just been a small injury but the fact that the pillar man was injured meant he wasn't infallible and could be defeated.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Caesar was also impressed by Joseph’s brilliant move but he was also incredibly annoyed at the same time.

I cannot believe this bastard! He learned how to do this move by watching me perform it just this afternoon and yet he's so woefully undertrained?! The kid is clearly a prodigy and yet he's gotta be the laziest son of a bitch I've ever met!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Thrilling. Wamuu was truly ecstatic now. Sure the side of his head hurt a bit from the injury but it's not like it was going to kill him. In fact, in normal circumstances he would be completely angered by the idea of a lower being actually damaging his face. If the blond human or the old one had caused the wound, his warrior's pride would've been at stake.

But Joseph wasn't one of those lower beings. He was recognized by Master Kars which meant he was already above normal mortals and therefore had to be respected as a true opponent if not an equal one.

Besides it was his own carelessness at dropping his guard after their initial combined attack that caused him to be injured in the first place. Joseph was just doing what any cunning warrior would and if the roles had been reversed, Wamuu would've certainly done something similar.

It seems that he IS worthy...

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Brilliant move Joseph,” Wamuu started clapping. “For being so careless I deserved such a hit. No opponent has ever struck my face in such a manner and by my warrior's code, I must allow you to strike me to honor you before I can be allowed to make the next move. You can be assured that I will not defend myself and take your barrage in full”

“Really?” JoJo was completely thrown.

Is this a trap? Were his first thoughts but looking into the pillar man's dark green eyes, he saw sincerity. Damn, it's not an act. He really is that noble warrior he's painting himself as. God it's like fighting an evil and buffer version of Gramps.

Outside of sparring with his grandfather, JoJo was unused to dealing with such noble opponents. Most of the thugs or corrupt constables he'd beat up had it coming and were usually dirty rotten scoundrels. He had no guilt beating the living daylights out of them but this guy was different. Sure he knew that he had to be put down but... He actually didn't seem all that evil.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Brilliant Joseph! Speedwagon clutched his Stand as he started walking carefully behind the pillar man. While Jonathan certainly wouldn't approve of sneaking behind of opponent for a cheap shot like this, he knew he had to. The pillar men are too dangerous to live and all of humanity was at risk as well as Jonathan's own precious grandson.

Honor has its place but this is about survival.

That was the rule he had on Ogre Street and while it had been many years, he never truly lost that frame of thinking. Not to mention after being humiliated twice in battle and forced to sit out while others fought in his stead was truly grating on his nerves. He knew he was old and that he wasn't as good in a fight as he could be anymore but that didn't mean he was completely useless. He still had a few good fighting years left in him.

Deep down, he knew it was his stubborn pride that was causing him to take action but he couldn't help it. Pride was the only thing that was keeping him from losing himself in the fear.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Looks like I'm backing the old man's gambit. Caesar thought calmly to himself as he discreetly conjured up a few more of his bubbles. He was going have to be careful since he was running low on the soap which meant he was gonna be out of ammunition soon if this kept up.

He felt a little weird planning a sneak attack with the man he barely knew but on the other hand, it was a good plan. It was a dirty move but he wasn't so honorable as to not take an opening when he saw one. The pillar men were very much out of their league and if there was even a chance at victory then they needed to use every trick up their sleeves.

Besides after what these monsters had done to his father, they didn't deserve his courtesy or respect.

I will get my vengeance!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

JoJo had no idea what his allies were planning so when he was about ready to throw the first punch, he was completely thrown when Wamuu suddenly moved.

“The Fuck? Lying bastard!” JoJo growled. He quickly turned over to where the pillar man had run only to see that he was carrying Speedwagon by his Stand!

In a rage the pillar man practically roared “You dirty cowards! That invitation was only to the man who was skilled enough to injure me. You've now sullied the honor I was about to grant him with your dishonorable tactics.” He then threw Speedwagon who went flying straight into Caesar. “You deserve nothing but death for your treacherous actions!”

JoJo ran faster than he even thought possible and immediately punched the pillar man straight in the head. With the punch, there was a sickening, audible crack from the pillar man's neck breaking. He didn't stop there though. No. He continued punching in a blind rage to protect his grandfather's best friend who was basically his uncle and Caesar (even if he was an annoying, cocky jackass).

When he finally stopped so he could catch his breath, Wamuu just turned around and stared at him cranking his neck back into place.

“I see you care about those humans a great deal.” The pillar man then grinned. “It seems that while I wanted to wait a bit for this I'm now a little frustrated by your companions so it's time to see if you can survive my ultimate technique!”

The pillar man then formed a pose which emphasized his arms.

Oh this can't be good.

“DIVINE SANDSTORM!”

Chapter Text

The Divine Sandstorm was Wamuu's signature move that he spent years perfecting under Master Kars' watchful gaze. It was where much of his warrior's pride came from and he only reserved it for the most fitting of battles.

He started it by rapidly spinning his left arm clockwise and his right counterclockwise. While his arms sped at incredible speeds, the air between them would transform into a powerful vortex of destruction. Since nature abhors a vacuum, a highly pressurized deadly maelstrom would form in its place and render anything nearby a pile of rubble in seconds.

It was a highly destructive and deadly attack and there were very few who could survive such an onslaught of direct raw power.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

JoJo was unprepared to counter a technique like this. Not only were the pillar man's arms wrapped in miniature tornadoes, It seemed like his spinning fists were growing in size right before his eyes.

HOLY SHIT! He barely had enough time to dive behind a nearby pillar so he could avoid a direct hit. Even then, the incoming massive surge of raging wind was more than enough to render the column to rubble in seconds.

If he can tear through marble pillars, I don't see myself having much chance against a raging windstorm like this.

Unfortunately he couldn't move fast enough to avoid the onslaught. Soon he was caught up in the cyclone. Small bits of debris slammed into his skin at over 50 mph as well as the winds themselves slicing into his body as if they were the world's sharpest razor blades. His clothing was torn to shreds, nearly all the air was pulled from his lungs and his entire body screamed in agonizing pain.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

When he was finally thrown clear, he was nearly unconscious with his vision blurry and he couldn't control his coughs. This is when he thought he saw semi transparent, not fully formed purple thorny vines covered in faint glowing red veins pop out of his arms to grab parts of the ceiling that were still intact.

My Stand?

Despite the fact that it had been active for most of JoJo's life, he never actually had the chance of seeing it as it usually brought things to him before he could notice. He felt just a little bit of joy from finally being able to see a part of himself that had remained hidden until that point but unfortunately, the current circumstances prevented him from truly enjoying the moment.

The vines didn't seem to have enough strength to hold his weight as they visibly trembled while they slowed his descend to the ground. He was placed down gently before the vines dematerialized completely.

Thank you... my Stand. He mentally thanked the vines. It was a bit strange since the Stand was technically part of his spirit but he did so nonetheless.

He then bit his lip as he stared up at the ancient ruin’s ceiling. He hated to admit it but he had never seen such a powerful attack! In fact, calling it an attack was actually an insult as it was more akin to a natural disaster.

These pillar men are... god I'm so outclassed! He angrily thought. Santana had definitely been a serious opponent but he had Gramps by his side when he had fought him and even then, he'd only won by tricking him to go outside in a blind rage.

But he knew that tactic wouldn't work, for one it was night outside and two he was in no position to move if he was being frank. He could probably crawl on his knees if he had to but playing the distraction, not a chance.

Maybe I could try playing dead?

He quickly closed his eyes and laid as still as possible. A few moments later he heard footsteps coming towards him.

“You've done well, Joseph Joestar.” The voice of the pillar man spoke and while his voice was relatively neutral there were hints of pride. “Not only did you manage to dodge a direct hit but you survived being caught up. True my aim was slightly off because of the blood dripping into my eye but since you also caused that wound, you deserve praise.”

As much as he wanted to say something snarky or otherwise taunting, he managed to hold his tongue.

There was another brief moment of silence before Wamuu chuckled. “Now, you are trying to play dead? It seems that you never run out of tricks even when it's hopeless. However, it seems to have slipped your mind that I can hear your rapid heartbeat and because of my affinity for the wind, feel the ragged breath coming from your nose and mouth.”

Oh fuck! He internally groaned. In truth, he HAD forgotten that he was fighting against fucking super vampires who probably had crazy great senses that were even better than a regular vampire's. He felt extra dumb because he lived with a vampire whose senses of smell and hearing were so strong that he could seldom get away with anything when she was nearby.

JoJo was pretty damn crafty but even he didn't have a way to suppress the sound of his heartbeat.

Suddenly he felt someone poking his face and reflexively opened his eyes to see it wasn't Wamuu poking him but one of the other pillar men. Specifically the one with clown hair who had started sniffing the air for some reason. His eyes widened for a second before a grin formed on his face.

“Intriguing... I see why you reacted that way earlier.” Clown hair spoke to the turban wearing bastard as he stood up. “So that's your plan.”

The turban asshole simply nodded instead of actually answering. He then pulled something from underneath his turban. It was small and gold.

Is that a ring?

Wamuu looked ecstatic as he stared at what his turban friend had pulled out. He then shuffled around his own clothing and pulled out a similar ring.

“Esidisi?” The one in the turban asked.

The one with the clown hair, apparently named Esidisi, gave his fellow pillar men a smile as he also produced a similar ring. “Of course I agree Kars. This one's different from the others.”

Then all three of them stared at him.

“Young one you are in a... unique position.” Spoke Kars who JoJo was suspecting was the leader of the three just from how the others referred to him and how he carried himself.

He took a deep breath. “...Yes?” He was taking a risk actually responding to these crazy assholes but outside of his mouth, he was a little out of options and if there was another thing he felt confident about, it was his ability to bullshit his way out of anything given enough time and words.

Just like Granny with that crazy bastard Dio...

Apparently fifty years ago, his grandmother had been in a similar situation where she was captured and since she couldn't fight her way out, she managed to outcon the evil bastard before helping Gramps defeat him in a fight.

Let's see what they want.

“For showing admirable prowess against Wamuu, we have decided to give you the courtesy of allowing you to live.”

He narrowed his eyes. “At what cost?”

Esidisi chuckled. “Quite suspicious aren't we? Good. It's a desirable trait to have.”

“In thirty-three days from now you will engage in duels with all of us. In exchange, we will not harm you or those humans you've allied yourself with in that time.” He then held up the ring as he kneeled down. “You've shown your cunning so to ensure that this promise is held, we will give an exchanging of rings.”

His eyes went wide.

The other two pillar men followed his lead and all three of them stuck their hands inside of JoJo's body (yet somehow not hurting him as much as he expected all things considered though he still screamed) and then attached said rings to different parts of his body. Wamuu's went around his heart or specifically the pulmonary artery. Esidisi's went around his windpipe. The most alarming though was surprisingly the turban bastard's as he stuck his hand through JoJo's face so he could put his ring around his fucking brainstem.

“These rings will start to dissolve in thirty-three days.” The turban wearing bastard continued, his eyes completely impassive as if he held no emotion. Something that scared him far more than if the bastard was completely enraged. “They are impossible to remove and once dissolved, it will release a virulent poison. Any attempts to remove them or damage them will also release their lethal poison. However, there is one certain way to dissolve the ring without harm and that is by battling each of us in a one-on-one duel in where if you are victorious, we will give you the antidote for our specific ring as they are all different.”

“I keep the antidote to my ring inside my lip ring.” Wamuu spoke with pride.

“And the antidote for the poison in mine is kept in my nose ring.” Esidisi gave a cocky grin.

Their leader then gestured to the gold band that was only partially seen because of his turban. “Mine is in my headband. Now we expect a worthy opponent by the time we meet again.”

And with that, the three of them vanished in the blink of an eye.

He was left to stare at the ceiling wondering...

Did I just get three wedding rings of death?

Chapter Text

Caesar hadn't been expecting the Stand user to be tossed into him and barely had time to prevent the old man's head from getting slammed into the marble floor. Unfortunately, he couldn't do the same for himself and was certainly nursing a serious headache from being knocked out.

God damn hell. His body was sore all over as the old man was a lot heftier than he looked. Once he rolled his body off, he gently slapped Speedwagon's face but the old man was out cold.

He took a deep breath to bolster his Hamon's healing charge while also wincing with how sore his chest felt.

Dammit I think some of my ribs are broken. He had to be careful now, a broken rib could easily turn into a punctured lung which would effectively hamper his ability to use Hamon and potentially kill him.

Just as he tried to get to his feet, he could hear the footsteps of someone running echoing across the room.

Joseph! He took a deep breath and used the very last of his soap to create about a dozen bubbles. These damn pillar men don't quit.

Of course before he could aim any of them, he heard the shot of a gun and felt something fast graze his cheek.

His eyes widened as this figure finally stepped into the lantern light, which miraculously had survived its crash to the floor during the battle.

This new figure was a woman. With the light to her back, her most likely lovely features were obscured but he could still see that she had a striking silhouette with long curly hair and a slender, athletic body like one would see on a prima ballerina. Her hands meanwhile seemed to be holding a pistol yet there was nothing to be seen. Of course, he was very familiar with the sound of gunshots from his days on the streets so she had to be carrying something.

“Mamma Mia.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Ophelia had been in a desperate race once she found the entrance. Unfortunately due to the fact that she hadn't had a light with her, she had to be extremely careful going down the darkened steps. She thought she heard noises and screams but she knew she couldn't rush into the battle as that was asking for trouble as well as possibly ruining a potential sneak attack.

By the time she finally made it down the steps, it seemed like the battle was over. She immediately noticed the light and a figure lying on the ground that judging by the distance and the size she suspected was Joseph. She ran over in rush only to sense that someone was about to attack her so naturally she attacked first.

As she didn't know who it was, she sent a warning shot to their face. The man she grazed with her bullet was incredibly handsome despite his face being covered in blood and cuts. He also had messy blond hair that just worked for him and a unique headband wrapped around his forehead. He appeared to be a Hamon user as she could see bubbles with the cracklings of the telltale arcs of energy.

Still, she didn't put down her Stand, Gold Guns Girls, as there were rogue Hamon Users despite what Uncle Dire thought and she was just naturally distrustful of men in the first place.

“Who the hell are you and where is Robert Edward O. Speedwagon?” She threatened.

Please no... Please tell me I wasn't too late.

The big doofus Joseph was like the little brother she never had while Speedwagon was the closest thing she would ever have to a grandfather as her own biological grandparents had been long dead before she was even born.

She loved them both dearly and the idea that she'd failed them just because she wasn't fast enough wouldn't leave her mind.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Well this is definitely took a turn for the odd. Caesar couldn't help but think as he slowly raised his hands up in surrender despite the fact that he couldn't see how she shot at him. Still this wasn't entirely unpleasant as he was quite comfortable talking to women though this was the first time he'd ever talked to one threatening him.

Still he felt like he could easily de-escalate the situation just by being honest and charming.

He took a deep breath which was a little hard to do with his sore chest and gave a friendly smile. “I am Caesar Anthonio Zeppeli, Signora and as to Mister Speedwagon, he appears to be fine just unconscious. Honestly Joseph is who I'm more worried about.” He pointed to him. “I suspect he took a nasty hit from the pillar men.”

Finally he could see the woman relaxing her shoulders but he still couldn't see her face well. Still there was improvement as she didn't seem to be aiming at him anymore.

“Dammit I was too late.” She angrily hissed. “But at least they're both alive.”

He dared to put his arms down and step closer. “May I ask who you are? You seem quite concerned about the two of them so you must obviously know them.”

“Ophelia Harker.” She stepped into the light and kneeled down next to where Joseph was lying unconscious. He saw the glow of Healing Hamon in her hands.

Harker? I think I read in those files about a man named Victor Harker. Could these two possibly be related?

Before he could ask though the woman exclaimed. “Bloody Hell!”

He immediately rushed to the other side of Joseph who definitely looked in pretty rough shape. In fact, it looked like he'd just been attacked by a storm of knives. Although there were sparks of Hamon all across his body trying to close up those wounds.

“What's wrong with him? Is he internally bleeding!” With how he was feeling. it wasn't out of the question.

Ophelia shook her head as she moved her glowing hand to above where the man's heart would be. “No despite all the cuts on his body, his internal organs are fine. In fact, outside of the cuts, he's not that injured and most of those are actually just superficial. No what I'm sensing is foreign objects.”

“Foreign objects?”

“Yes there's one around his heart. One around his windpipe and there seems to be one at the base of his brain!” She let out a sigh. “Healing Hamon isn't my forte though so I can't tell you what they look like so we probably need an x-ray.”

He bit his lip as he stared at the woman named Ophelia Harker. His initial assumption had been right. She was very beautiful with delicate features, skin the color of fine caramel, thick and curly ebony hair one could easily run their hands through for hours and wonderfully gorgeous eyes the color of the richest emeralds. Naturally, though, it wasn't really the time for flirting.

“How do you think those objects got inside of him?” He asked to get himself back on track. “Do you think it was the pillar men?”

She frowned. “One would assume so but I wasn't here for that. We will have to ask him when he's awake.”

“Mamma Mia don't give me such a hostile look.” He said as he still tried to smile. He wasn't used to this kind of hostility before. Normally women would melt at his smiles but Ophelia seemed to be different as she instead hardened her gaze as if he had just insulted her mother. “I am not the one who injured him or the old man.”

Instead of answering him, she stood back up and walked over to where Speedwagon was lying and did the same thing she had done to Joseph. She let out a sigh of relief once she was done with her preliminary checkup.

“Thank heavens, he's got some cuts and bruises and a small bump at the back of the head, but he should wake up in a few minutes. He probably needs a day of rest just to be safe though.”

He got up himself, wincing a bit as he felt another painful jab in his chest. “That's good to hear no?”

“Of course but it also seems like you need some medical attention too, playboy.”

Before he could ask exactly why she chose that particular nickname to call him, she was already walking towards him and putting her hands on his chest.

He felt his cheeks growing warm. He was used to women being forward. Not that forward.

However, he quickly realized that she was actually checking him for injuries so his fire was doused a little.

“Ouch, three broken ribs.” Her hardened expression softened up just a bit although it could've just been a trick of the dim light, he wasn't quite sure. “I may have said Healing Hamon isn't my forte but I can heal something simple like this.”

“You call broken ribs simple?”

In fairness, Caesar knew very little about the healing aspects of Hamon as most of his training had been focused on the combat side of things but even then, he imagined that broken bones weren't really all that simple. At least not for an average person.

She rolled her eyes at him. “Yes especially since their clean breaks in only one place. My guess is you got hit with something heavy and they snapped.”

“Yes. With Speedwagon.” He scowled at the thought of the poor old man being tossed aside like a ragdoll. “Damn monster threw him at me. And unfortunately that is all I remember since I apparently was knocked out.”

His first bout with the pillar men and it ended up with him knocked out like a chump. His blood was boiling with rage though he was also wondering why he was even still alive since they all obviously lost against the one named Wamuu.

He glanced back at where Joseph was lying unconscious. He must know why we’re still alive and what those foreign objects in his body are.

“Hold still, I'm gonna begin.” The beautiful Ophelia spoke in a soft voice as she carefully pressed her hands onto his chest. The soft glow they were admitting grew brighter.

He felt himself smiling as a warm wave of energy spread from her hands out to his entire body. It had been a long while since he'd been healed with Hamon but it felt just as pleasant as he remembered. He could almost feel his ribs being set back into place and mended together once more.

The healing was over in a few moments but still he felt the afterglow of the energy responding to his own Hamon and making him feel just a bit more energized. He then also touched his face which had no more cuts.

“It seems you've healed more than my ribs Mia Bella.” He gave her a bit of a cocky grin.

Once again, instead of being charmed, she rolled her eyes and frowned at him. “Don't get used to it. I was just being nice, you damn playboy. Most of your value is probably held in that face of yours.”

“And, why, do you, pray tell, call me a playboy even though this is our first meeting?” He raised an eyebrow. He was starting to think that maybe this wasn't their first meeting and that he somehow had scorned her in the past which would explain the hostility.

Mamma Mia! I think I would remember such an exotic beauty as her. Hopefully wasn't back during my days as a wandering ruffian.

Between the ages of thirteen through sixteen he hadn't exactly been the most pleasant of individuals. He been way too focused on just surviving to flirt so he was rather callous and it was possible he could've offended her during that time although he honestly couldn't remember. In fact, he didn't really want to remember those times as they were a very dark part of his history. His greatest shame.

Her eyes narrowed at him. “That's easy. Your demeanor. Your attitude. That overly friendly, cheesy smile of yours. All of that just screams “playboy”. Although, if you don't like that nickname I could also use the terms lothario or womanizer or even just disgusting pig if you would prefer. I'm flexible. I can go with any of those. I'm not dead set on playboy.”

“Ah...” He tried to keep his voice as calm as possible. He still didn't know how she'd shot at him (he was suspecting some sort of Stand considering what he'd seen so far) so he wanted to be cautious. “I'm guessing you're not a fan of such a type of gentleman.”

“Bloody hell no!” She practically growled. “They're disgusting pigs that manipulate women into bed, so of course not!”

He wanted to jump to his defense and say that he wasn't that type of scumbag but he had a feeling that was just going to backfire on him. Instead, he cleared his throat and bowed. “Well regardless, I thank you for the extra healing. Now I imagine we should probably get some assistance for Joseph and Speedwagon.”

The lovely Ophelia's expression softened just a bit. “Of course. They aren't in critical danger but they still need rest. Besides we need to know what happened from Joseph.”

As she walked over to where Speedwagon was again he couldn't help but stare at her dark figure.

She's such a beauty. It's a shame that she's so hostile. She'd be truly radiant if she would simply smile.

As he followed her, he vowed then and there that the world be damned, he was going to make this woman smile at least once!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chapter Text

Lacandon Jungle, Mexico 1939 – Nazi Camp

1939, the German army was making many moves in secret. They had agents all over the world to get ready for their operation. Many were searching for supernatural powers to ensure their future ambition.

One of these items was the legendary Red Stone of Aja that they had learned about through the scrolls they had stolen and burned from the Hamon Clan Main Temple. They also still had masks despite raids on their warehouses to transform chosen members into vampires loyal to the Fatherland and the Nazi agenda. The power of the masks and the Redstone would solve their problems perfectly by giving them everything they would need to prevail.

The Germans are planning to use the ultimate power of immortality to conquer the world.

One such of these units was camped out in the jungles where the pillar man Santana was first discovered, searching for any more remnants or any clues as to the whereabouts of the Redstone.

“Entschuldigen Sie, meine Kameraden, ruft die Natur.” Spoke one of the soldiers as he stood up from his spot around the fire and politely bowed to his superior. The other soldier nodded while his comrades continued laughing and telling jokes around the fireplace.

As this one soldier wandered off from the light of the fire and into the darkness of the jungle, he let out a sigh and started sniffing the air as well as obsessively brushing the dirt off his shoulders.

“Damn Germans.” He started to whine, losing his German accent and instead speaking in a distinctively British one. “Stupid horrible jungle! God damn bugs everywhere! I should be back in my club in Paris wining and dining with beautiful dames instead of in some godforsaken filthy noisy jungle with a bunch of crazy fascists!”

While this seems like very peculiar behavior for a loyal Nazi soldier, the man in fact wasn't a Nazi at all.

His name was Thomas Joestar, the third and youngest son of Jonathan and Erina.

He continued sniffing around for the strange smell he had caught wind of earlier when the day crew had taken their rest. It was unlike anything he'd ever smelled before and deep down, his instincts were screaming at him to investigate.

God I hope it's not one of those pillar men that Father and Joseph fought against weeks ago. His Foundation handler tried to keep him updated with the latest news every month or so since he couldn't exactly pick up the phone and call his family. Not that he exactly wanted to at the current moment since he imagined his mother was still very, very upset about the second child out of wedlock.

Due to his nature, he tried being careful but vampire strength and stamina being what it was made it... difficult.

Naturally, of course, he was not interested nor anywhere ready to play the part of a father so he paid both women generous amounts of money every month and thanks to the Foundation, they had a lifetime supply of blood supplements so his children wouldn't starve or try harming anyone. He thought this arrangement was perfectly satisfactory and so did the women in question but his parents disagreed which led to his current enrollment as a spy for the Speedwagon Foundation so he didn't have to deal with their wrath or in the case of his father, scathing disappointment which was almost worse than having eye beams shot at him.

At least he could dodge the eye beams.

Still, he did not care for his current prospects even though they were objectively better than the alternative. Unlike the normal white noise of the wonderful city of Paris, the jungle was filled with alien noises of animals he couldn't recognize and thanks to his superior senses, he could hear everything. Sleep for him became impossible and he was already very jittery, so as he walked to follow the smell (which increasingly became stronger despite the strong abundant smells of the jungle itself) he jumped at nearly everything.

He slapped a mosquito off of his cheek after his latest freak out which had just been a mere shadow. “God I hate bugs!”

He then stumbled into a small clearing which had a wonderful view of the nighttime moon. This is when he felt something coming from behind him that snatched his gun right off of his back and tossed it aside with much vigor.

Before he could process that, he was pinned into the ground by an unknown figure snarling at him who had their clawed hand hovering just above where his heart was.

“I will tear out your heart, rip out your throat with my teeth and skewer you on a pole to leave in the sun come morning if you do not tell me what you are up to!” Growled a soothing yet ferocious feminine voice. “What more do I have to do to get you Conquistas to LEAVE?!”

“Holy hell!” He exclaimed as he stared at the incredibly lovely, voluptuous, scantily clad woman who had pounced on him and was practically straddling him. He was guessing that she was most likely native to the area with wild wavy dark purple hair that had bits of foliage in it, flawless skin the color of cinnamon and dark purple eyes that seemed to glow in the moonlight.

“Certainly not holy but I will send you there.” She hissed back. It was obvious she was very agitated and with her mouth wide open, Thomas could clearly see the elongated fangs.

His eyes widened. “I thought I smelled something unique... but I didn’t realize it was another vampire.”

Outside of his mother and his children, he'd never met another vampire as all of his siblings had taken after his father and were gifted with Hamon. At least all of the ones that were born. If his mother's suspicions about her last child were indeed correct, this was about to change.

The lovely vampiress rolled her eyes. “I know. I haven’t ripped your heart out for this reason. You don’t behave like new turns should.”

He was confused for a moment before frowning. “That’s because I wasn’t turned. I was born as one... it was quite a surprise for my parents.”

Indeed it had been as both of his older brothers outside of their eye change and slightly heightened senses showed no signs of vampirism so when Thomas was born, everything they knew about vampire genetics had to be thrown out the window and reevaluated. Foundation scientists were working hard but vampires weren't exactly part of the natural order of things so it was difficult but science was getting better every year so answers would hopefully be gleaned in the future.

The female vampire still glared at him, pushing her sharp nails against his chest. Right below the bottom of his rib cage so he could truly feel the pain. “Now tell me why you’re here!”

Had she been an ordinary woman, he would've laughed it off but she was a vampire like him and he wasn't about to be foolish and underestimate her strength. “I suppose you’re not going to get off of me until I do?”

“If you don’t answer, I’ll do as I promised.” She continued glowering. The purple in her eyes seemingly glowing brighter. “I’m giving you more of a chance because I know I’ll have to hear you scream all morning and those in my protection are going to feel uncomfortable about that.” She then leaned in closer to his face, unintentionally having other parts of her body brush up against his. “So speak.”

He internally groaned. At any other time and very much any other place (preferably somewhere clean, high-class and with a large lavish bad) he would love to have this woman on top of him (after learning her name and having a nice dinner of course because he wasn't quite that type of cad who would sleep with a woman without at least trying to get to know them first) but at the current moment, it was downright inconvenient as he could do nothing about it and also she may or may not try to kill him.

“The damn Nazis are looking for the Red Stone of Aja.” He decided to speak the truth as he really saw no harm since she was most likely not going to run off to the Nazis about it. Not to mention he was far more afraid of her then if he was discovered by them. All they could do was shoot at him. This woman most likely had far more tricks up her sleeves. “They suspect it’s in Mexico since this is where they found Santana, there's a good chance it might be in the same area.”

At his answer, she pulled back her hand from his sternum. “And you aren’t with them?”

“Gods no. I hate those damn fascists.” He practically growled, horribly offended and momentarily forgetting that he was disguised as one. “And does it sound like I have a German accent?”

“No, but you could be attempting to play me.” She sat up and freed him from her pin but not completely dropping her guard or getting off of him. “So why the fuck are you here?”

He flashed a small grin. “Double agent.”

“Okay. So what do YOU want?” The purple in her eyes melted away leaving a beautiful rich chocolate brown in their place. She then crossed her arms, unintentionally pushing up her well endowed bust. “If you’re not helping them...”

“I’m trying to prevent them from getting the stone and by some poor luck, they do happen to find the damn thing, steal the thing from right under their noses and get it to the Speedwagon Foundation.” He blurted out quickly and averted his eyes from the woman. Not only was it ungentlemanly to ogle a woman so blatantly, he also needed to stay focused on the mission.

This was not the time for distractions.

“Well.” She spoke in a less harsh tone. “Outside of me and the remains of my culture. The only things I am hiding here are frightened women and children.” She finally then got off of him and stood up. “So you can go. Tell them you chickened out and that there's nothing here.” For some reason that eluded Thomas, she reached into the pouch on her hip.

“Or I could simply tell them that I ran into a vicious jaguar while answering nature's call since I’m technically not supposed to be leaving the camp by myself and that was the excuse I gave so I could leave.” He shot her a bit of a glare. “When I said I came because of a curious smell, I meant it.”

She seemed curious at this response and and took a deeper look at him. “You are the only vampire, yes?”

“I am and the bastards don’t even know.” He couldn't help but smile proudly. Considering how the Nazis were studying and training vampires, the idea he could remain undetected for months merely by being unassuming but efficient and actively volunteering for the graveyard shifts was hilarious.

It also helped that he knew German and was a phenomenal (not to mention devilishly charming) actor who could even fake an accent after only practicing a week.

I’m actually quite cut out for undercover work.

She pulled her hand out of the pouch and wipes a strongly scented powder off on a nearby tree. “Don’t need this then...” She muttered to herself before turning to him with her hands on her hips, cocked to one side. “You’d look more disheveled if you ran into one of my jaguars.”

He covered his nose because of the noxious stench of the powder. “Certainly feels like I’ve been pounced on by a jaguar.”

“Well.” She took a scrap of leather from around her wrist and tied her hair into a messy ponytail. Unless you want anything else you should probably go.”

The way her eyes darkened and lingered on his body immediately sent shivers of pleasure down his spine.

Focus. Focus! You are on a mission here! Just looking at this woman was making him conjure images of a delightfully salacious nature.

“The Jaguars are that away and they will use claws and teeth during a pounce.” She pointed somewhere off to her right.

“Trust me I’d rather play with you than with jaguars.” He uncharacteristically blurted out loud without realizing as his mind was still caught up in his conjured fantasies. His face turned a spontaneous bright red, reminiscent of a ripe tomato. “...Ignore what I just said. That was quite rude and uncivilized and besides, I am on a mission anyway.” He coughed into his hand to try to regain some of his lost composure even as he started tripping over his words. “I-I-I imagine my German “companions” will get suspicious if I don't return soon.”

For the first time he'd seen her, she actually gave a rather charming smile. “It is probably smart for you to regroup.”

She suddenly disappeared only to reappear a few moments later holding the gun she had tossed away. “You’ll probably need this.”

“Yes I do.” He politely grabs the gun from her hand. He then did another cough as he seamlessly switched back to his practiced German accent “Have a wonderful evening Fräulein and I promise that I will do my best to make sure my unit does not trip over your land again so please don't start killing them as they will undoubtedly come back and in stronger numbers if they suspect something is amiss.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Lilith crossed her arms with a grin and watched the young vampire run away. “How cute. That felt great~” she let out a little sigh. It had been a long time since she'd seen an elite vampire and most of them were arrogant and full of themselves as well as just being generally unpleasant to be around as it was quite common for their pride about their power to go to their heads.

This handsome young man, though, was a refreshing change as he obviously considered her a threat and certainly didn't underestimate her like someone of his position and power most likely would've. He also was unequivocally honest which was another rare trait she hadn't seen in a very long time.

Add that to the fact that he was very easy on the eyes and built like a god...

“How interesting~”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Thomas, in fact, had kept his promise to the strange vampiress. In less than three days, the Nazis were out of her territory and never discovered her or the village of those who she was protecting.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chapter Text

Rome, Italy 1939 – Hospital [33 days until the rings dissolve]

After the battle with the pillar man Wamuu and despite all of his injuries being healed, Joseph still hadn't woken up.

At first they thought he was simply exhausted so they had tucked him into bed at the hotel but since he had failed to wake up even by midday, they knew something was wrong. He was immediately rushed into a local hospital while Speedwagon called the Foundation to send in specialists.

However, strange things began to happen. When a nurse stuck a needle attached to an IV in his arm, she came back to see the needle had been carefully pulled out. When a doctor came to check his heartbeat using a stethoscope, it was thrown across the room by an unseen force and when another tried taking blood samples, he was nearly strangled to death.

Within two hours, no medical staff dared to go near him.

“The man must be possessed!”

“I don't want to die!”

“We can't possibly help him!”

Naturally Ophelia as well as Caesar were furious and stormed into the hospital room only for the former to scream at what she saw.

“Mia Bella what's wrong?!” He put his hand on her shoulder just in case she would collapse. Normally such a casual touch from a man would irritate her but with what she was seeing, she welcomed it. She was trembling with her eyes as wide as they could possibly be.

Coming out of and also wrapped tightly around Joseph (as well as other parts of the room) were dozens of moving, semi transparent vines.

However, instead of the regular vine commonly found in jungle, these ones were purple with glowing veins of red and fainter ones in white as well as elongated thorns that were slowly curving almost like hooks or even claws. Naturally though, the scariest feature of them were the blood red, reptilian eyes that covered them. Most seemingly were closed but a few were open and glaring at them with righteous anger. There was even a faint hue of a dark purple aura around the vines.

“H-h-he's completely ensnared!” She blurted out in horror. Her skin visibly paling as she continued trembling.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Naturally Caesar couldn't see what she was so scared of but held her tighter in an effort to try to calm her. He even started brushing her hair the way he would with his younger sisters whenever they were scared or upset.

“It's all right.” He said in a smooth and soothing tone.

His gaze went back to Joseph. Since he couldn't see what Ophelia was seeing, to him it looked like Joseph was just calmly sleeping. In fact, if he hadn't been in a hospital bed and instead sprawled on a couch next to a window with sunlight streaming in, it would honestly look like he was having a peaceful afternoon nap.

He took a breath. He didn't want to frighten her more but since he couldn't see what was going on, she needed to describe it to him. “What do you see exactly?”

“It appears he's wrapped in dozens of vines...covered in glowing veins and eyes like a biblical angel's. Most of the eyes are closed though...”

“WHAT!” He couldn't believe his ears though at least her reaction made sense now.

Unlike what Renaissance painters wanted you to think, the description of God's messengers (in the Bible at least) were a lot less beautiful and more grotesquely horrifying.

Before he could get any more elaboration, Speedwagon came in and had a very similar reaction to Ophelia when he looked over at Joseph.

“Good bloody god!” He yelled in horror as he used the nearby counter to steady himself so he didn't fall.

“Well it's safe to say this is most likely a Stand problem if both of you are seeing the vines of horror but I can't.”

Both of them looked at him before turning to each other. The lovely Ophelia also finally wormed her way out of Caesar's grip and shot him a quick glare before walking over to Speedwagon's side. She then used some of her Healing Hamon to soothe him.

“You're probably right but...” The old man spoke once he regained some more composure. “The thing is, I've seen Joseph's Stand before... and it looks nothing like that.”

Ophelia raised an eyebrow at him. “What? Grandpa you've seen it. When did this happen and why wasn't I told?”

“Well you were still on your spiritual retreat and this was back when JoJo and Joseph fought against the pillar man Santana.”

“That was over three weeks ago and you still should of told me.” She frowned at him, her arms crossed. “Regardless, what did it look like then?”

“It was just simply purple thorny vines that were semi transparent. There were no eyes or glowing veins and the thorns were not nearly that large.”

Caesar put a hand to his chin. “Do your Stands have a fixed appearance? Or do they change over time?” He was well aware that he had no authority or knowledge on Stands but it seemed like a valid question to him.

“Well depends on the Stand I think.” Ophelia answered hesitantly. “My father's never changes in appearance and neither does Anubis but mine does so according to its ability.”

Speedwagon nodded. “Mine also changes its appearance when I combine it with another physical weapon and in doing so, it can actually be seen by non-stand users. Otherwise it always looks the same.”

“Okay then, what if Joseph's is just an exception to the rule.”

Both of them shook their heads. “But Joseph's isn't fully formed yet. It shouldn't be able to manifest like that.” Ophelia answered for the pair. “According to what I've heard from the Avdol Family, sometimes unformed stands can harm their users like a disease. Putting their users into a coma and sapping their strength until they eventually wither away ”

All three of them looked down at Joseph on the bed. He did seem a little paler but otherwise looked at peace. There were no signs of his health deteriorating.

“Yes but that still doesn't explain why it's attacking the nurses and doctors that go near him.” Speedwagon questioned. “I don't think an unformed Stand can do that.”

“No... I think they’re usually intangible and only are able to affect the user themselves.” Her fist clenched. She looked positively frustrated not that she could be blamed.

Since he couldn't stand seeing such a beautiful woman upset and the fact that Caesar had grown slightly (only slightly) fond of the Joestar brat after seeing his fighting prowess, he decided to risk it and started walking to Joseph's bedside. So far nothing happened. He continued venturing on until he was an arm’s length from the idiot's face.

Caesar then poked him right on the cheek.

Both of the Stand users' eyes went wide as they held their breaths.

“Maybe the vines don't see me as a threat?”

Of course, as if fate was simply taunting him, as soon as those words left his mouth he felt the phantom sensation crawl up his arm and start compressing it like a python would.

“...I stand corrected.” He blinked. “Pun unintentional.”

Chapter Text

Liverpool, England 1927 – A Back Alley

“Go back home little orphaned rich boy! Go cry to your servants since you don't have any parents!” Said a particularly nasty kid to a young Joseph. This vile child and his friends were beating up on the young man 5 to 1.

Joseph, of course, was not the type to roll over and take that abuse lying down. He fought back with impressive vigor. However, even with his grandfather's boxing lessons and having a little bit more strength than the average child, five opponents was still a lot for a young man.

If only I had an advantage! If only I had a weapon...

It was in this moment that Hermit Purple was born. Or rather, when he began developing a separate conscience.

The unformed vine unknowingly shot out from it's user's right-hand and grabbed a nearby rock. Before Joseph even realized what was going on, the rock was already in his hand. Not looking a gift horse in the mouth, he went on to defeat the group of bullies with only cuts and bruises.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Liverpool, England 1928 – The Joestar Estate

“Gladys, why can't I have a cookie? They smell so good!” Whined an eight-year-old Joseph. His greenish blue eyes were wide and pouty and he had the most pitiful look on his face.

The older woman frowned at him. “Because you will be spoiling your dinner. Now go out and play. You can have one after dinner, which is in an hour. You must learn to be patient.”

“But I want a cookie now!”

“NO!” The cook, tired of having to deal with the unruly child ordered him to leave. The young man reluctantly complied with her wishes.

It was in that moment that Hermit Purple found itself activated again. While it’s user was walking away, the unformed vine snaked around the corner and wrapped itself around a cookie. Gladys saw the floating cookie and screamed.

Marvin as well as his grandfather were the first to arrive in the kitchen followed by his grandmother and other servants.

This is when the others discovered his presence.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Can you see the knife in my hand Joseph?” Asked Uncle Victor.

Joseph nodded his head. “I do... but it looks strange and fuzzy. Is it supposed to look like that?”

“What about the hammer in my hands?” Uncle Speedwagon then asked him.

“Also fuzzy.”

Speedwagon's old friend from Egypt, Ammon Avdol, spoke with a booming voice. “What about mine young one?”

Joseph squinted his eyes at the figure he saw standing behind the Egyptian. Like the others it was fuzzy. As if he was looking through goggles covered in vaseline, making it incredibly hard to make out the details.

“A creepy mummy wearing... gold jewelry?” He answered after a minute of staring.

The Egyptian smiled. “You are correct. I deliberately did not speak its name but it is called Imhotep's Mummy.”

“You didn't want to give away what it looks like just in case I was lying!” Joseph seemed a little offended as he stood up from the chair and crossed his arms while frowning. “I may be a fibber sometimes but I would never lie about something so weird. Anyway, why is your Stand named after the high priest/architect/chancellor guy that designed the Djoser's step pyramid in 27th century BC during the Third Dynasty?”

Everyone's eyes went wide though Ammon was the first to recover with a bit of a chuckle. “My, Jonathan and Erina it seems like you have a budding Egyptologist as well as Stand user.”

Joseph scrunched up his face at the accusation and exclaimed he only knew that because Elaine was studying Egypt so much for a high school history report.

This is when Hermit Purple learned what he was.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

At the beginning, Hermit Purple's conscience was very fragmented but as the years went by, it became more collected, more refined. Instead of just acting out on basic impulses, he could start thinking, planning and even strategizing.

At its core, though, the same basic impulses still drove him. Protection and desire. Protection of Joseph, his precious user and the desire to make him happy. While still weak, he could only act on these impulses rarely but as Joseph grew in age, Hermit Purple in turn, grew in power and could therefore interact more.

It was also then he realized he was different from other stands even though he was still unformed and incomplete. Razor's Edge, Gold Guns Girls and Can't Touch This all acted as extensions of their users but they could not act without their user's intent. Despite being just like him, they were different. Or rather he was different. He could not explain why.

“Why.... why do I have a... conscience? Why do I have a... will?”

Anubis was far closer to him as he also had a will but was also selfish and bound to an object. Hermit Purple wanted to discuss things to see why they were different but in his uncompleted form, this was impossible.

“Why... why can't I emerge!”

So the Stand was forced to wait. He did his best. He was hyperaware of Joseph's needs and wants and always made sure to act accordingly when he could. It also helped that in growing in power, he realized he had other abilities of the psychic nature.

Joseph is hungry? Bring him a stack from the kitchen.

Joseph needs to attack a vampire? Bring him a local Thompson submachine gun.

Joseph needs to know what his opponent is going to say next? Simply read the opponent's mind and give Joseph the knowledge subconsciously.

Still he could not talk to Joseph. At best he could send the occasional dream but that was not true communication.

This all changed when Joseph hit the age of eighteen. Hermit Purple could see that he would soon be ready. He was almost formed.

“I will be able to... Interact. I will be able to...help!”

That is always what he wanted. He wanted to be complete. He didn't just want to be a phantom entity that was helpful on occasion. He wanted to fight alongside Joseph and actually interact.

Then the pillar man happened. In the first fight, he could do nothing but bring an ax that ultimately did nothing. It's precious user managed to win the fight but it came at a terrible cost.

“Inhibited... Something wrong...Corruption.”

If that wasn't bad enough, three more appeared. He tried so hard to warn him but he fought anyway. The pillar man overwhelmed him and Joseph. Surprisingly the three of them allowed him to live but in doing so they placed foreign objects inside of him.

Objects that would kill him in a little over a month. Despite how dexterous he had become over the years, the objects could not be removed as they had already fused with the tissue they were attached to.

This final atrocity had infuriated Hermit Purple.

“NO MORE! NO MORE WILL HURT HIM!”

This is when Hermit Purple changed. Thorns grew longer and began to curve. The glowing red veins that had already started appearing, grew brighter as well as a secondary group of white glowing veins also began appearing. The biggest change came with the reptilian eyes that had formed all across his body. Because he was still unformed, only a few were open but that was more than enough to bolster its power so he could stay active longer.

He even induced a peaceful sleep on Joseph so it's precious user would not get into anymore trouble. He did not know he had this ability but used it to his advantage.

The unformed protector would not fail again.

Chapter Text

Rome, Italy 1939 – Hospital [33 days until the rings dissolve]

Eventually Joseph's not quite formed, out of control Stand let go of Caesar's arm, though only after he begged and pleaded and even apologized.

Damn thing. He looked at the bruises forming on his arm. Fucking vine is as stubborn as Joseph himself.

Luckily, though, the gentle Ophelia healed up his wounds quite nicely. He smirked as her delicate hands were still resting on his arm.

“Mia Bella, you have the most gentle of touches~”

She jerked her hands away and scowled at him with those incredibly beautiful eyes of hers. “And here I thought you wanted to lose the bruises.”

“I would take a dozen more just to be tended by you again.” He gave a wolfish grin.

“That's nice, you must be a masochist. I'll start with your face first then.”

Before either of them could say another word, Speedwagon let out an audible sigh. “Play nice children.”

Turning away from him in a huff, Ophelia gave a softer look to the old man. “Grandpa, who did you call about Joseph's Stand? Was it Ammon?”

“It was. Unfortunately it’ll be several hours before the man can arrive. Until then, we'll have to sit tight and make sure the Stand doesn't attack anyone else.”

All three of them groaned at that.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Thankfully though, Joseph’s Stand actually remained relatively quiet. Of course, this could have also been because none of the medical staff tried touching him but still, they were a little relieved.

To keep themselves entertained, they talked or played card games. Either option usually ended in an argument between Caesar and Ophelia. He would flirt with her and she would threaten him with violence. Naturally, Speedwagon was stuck in the middle and forced to play referee.

It's like Caesar and Joseph all over again!

He was exhausted by the time the two of them ended up falling asleep due to the stress of the day. Of course, he couldn't help but laugh when he noticed exactly how they were positioned. In a grand riddle for the ages, Ophelia had somehow ended up falling asleep with her had rested against the young Zeppeli's shoulder.

My she will be terribly upset when she wakes up.

Of course, he made no attempt to move her.

Despite the fact that he should have been tired as well, his nerves kept him awake.

Oh Jonathan... Erina...

It'd been collectively decided to keep such information about Joseph's current condition away from the two of them. Finding out what was happening to her grandson would do her no favors and possibly jeopardize her pregnancy as for Jonathan, he was on mission to assist the translation team as the Hamon users were sure that they finally located a scroll that contained the location of the Red Stone of Aja.

Despite what may happen, even Joseph wasn't worth jeopardizing the entire world.

And I was practically useless in that fight... He clenched his fists.

“You look pretty down old man.” Said a voice he recognized all too well. “Where's that hot-blooded spark you used to have?”

He looked up at Victor Harker who was wearing a mischievous grin.

“Cheeky brat.” He could feel a grin forming on his own face. Even in such troubled times and years of not seeing each other, the two of them easily fell back into the old rhythm that had been established fifty years ago. They often even went back to their old nicknames despite the fact that they were sixty-two and seventy-five respectively.

“Strange I remember calling Ammon. Was that old chap too busy to drop by?”

While he mentioned it as a joke, the way Victor's eyes darkened made it seem like he hit the nail on the head.

“...What happened?”

Victor let out a sigh. “Family problems. His father is falling ill and a rival Stand family is causing trouble in the Middle East.”

He clenched his fists again. His blood began to boil. “There's always something else around the corner. If I didn't know any better, I'd say that someone is manipulating things behind the shadows to slowly chip away at our strength.”

“With this convenient bloody timing, it sure does feel like it but in this case I doubt the pillar men have anything to do with this particular problem. According to Ammon, the two families have been feuding for at least a century or two. It's just bad luck they’re causing trouble now. Nothing cosmic about it.”

“Still... It's troubling.”

Victor opened his mouth to speak once more but then his gaze suddenly shifted to something behind him. His eyes widened ever so slightly. “Why is my darling Ophelia over there and who is the man.”

The way the word “man” was spoken made it seem like he was uttering a vile curse.

Speedwagon couldn't help but chuckle. Still overprotective as always.

“The young man is Caesar Anthonio Zeppeli.”

He paused for a moment before letting out a small sigh of relief. “Oh, so he's Mario's oldest son and William's grandson. That's fine... I suppose. Both of them were quite respectful. At least I can trust the boy not to take any liberties with my princess.”

“Yes.” Speedwagon said with a forced nod.

He wisely decided not to mention the fact that Caesar had been constantly flirting with her for the last several hours and most likely would not stop anytime soon. He wasn't an expert in love but it was obvious the boy had already started to fancy her despite their short time together.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

The two of them entered Joseph's hospital room, deciding not to wake up the children so there would be less people involved.

“My God... you weren't kidding. I don't think I've ever seen a Stand look so out of control like that, uninformed or not.”

Speedwagon bit his lip. It had only been a couple hours and yet it seemed like there were more vines now than there were previously. “What's strange is that peaceful look on his face. I thought out-of-control unformed Stands attacked their users like a disease and ravaged them until there was nothing left.”

“Yes that's what I've read but before Ammon went to help his family, he said there was a specific test I should perform to prove a theory of his.” Victor then stepped forward and pulled a rock from his pocket and held it up in the air.

“If you're listening, I'm going to throw this right at Joseph's face and see if I can break his nose.”

Immediately the vines reacted violently. They quickly wrapped themselves around Victor and started squeezing his body as one of the vines grabbed the rock from his hands and took it away before depositing it in Joseph's.

“Victor!” Speedwagon cried out in a panic. Meanwhile the man didn't even looked phased despite being entangled by the angry vines.

“It's all right old man. I've been “neutralized” as a threat. They aren't going to harm me anymore.” He then turned his gaze back to Joseph's bed. “I'm very sorry for pulling a horrible joke on you. I would never hurt him in such a fashion. In good faith, you can keep the rock.”

The vines with eyes that were opened narrowed them for a moment before he was released from the entanglement.

Speedwagon couldn't believe what he was seeing. “How?”

“It's easy.” Victor turned back to him. “That's because the stand is sentient and despite how it looks, it's not acting out of malicious intent but rather a protective one.”

“Sentient?!”

He nodded. “From what I gather it's pretty damn rare but sometimes when a Stand manifests, they also gain their own wills and personalities. They also take longer to develop which is why Joseph's hasn't fully formed yet. Another common trait is they tend to be extremely protective of their users which is very likely what's happening here. Unlike the usual mindlessness of an unformed Stand, Joseph looks so peaceful because the last thing the Stand wants to do is hurt his user, so it would be very careful when keeping him sedated.”

“So when it attacked the medical staff...”

“It was afraid they were trying to hurt him.” Victor finished the sentence. “That's why it's acting so hostile and violent. Something has terrified it so badly that it's now lashing out at anything that could be remotely considered a threat.”

Speedwagon looked over at the Stand with a new light. While it's appearance certainly looked like an image conjured from nightmares, it's intentions were pure and noble.

“But to find that it can actually manifest to this degree while it's still not fully formed.”

Victor grimaced. “Yes... That was throwing off Ammon too. While he's suspected Joseph's Stand might be sentient, he was completely thrown off by your description of what was happening. He just couldn't believe it had enough power to manifest to this degree without being fully formed. Not to mention the fact that it's been like this for nearly 15 hours. He says that should be downright impossible for it to do that and not hurt Joseph in the process.”

Both men looked at each other before looking back at Joseph.

Unknowingly both of them had the same thought.

Is this boy really that powerful?

Chapter Text

[32 days until the rings dissolve]

“Victor are you sure this is a good idea?” He saw Speedwagon bite his lip.

He let out a sigh. “We've got no choice old man. We know that his Stand can understand us but with it being unformed and also lacking a mouth, it has no way to communicate back. It would be different if it were completely formed and Joseph could speak to it but we literally have no other options. We need a translator.”

He truly understood where Speedwagon was coming from. He had his reservations too. The first time he met the deranged userless Stand had been when he had possessed an intern and was slaughtering those who worked in the British Museum for fun. However, they were low on options and time was certainly not on their side either.

“Razor's Edge!” He called out his own Stand which took the form of an elegant knife curved on one side and serrated on the other with a decorative human skull adorning the handle, forming perfectly in his right hand. Thanks to its properties as well as his own interest in sword fighting, Victor always kept an assortment of blades on his person at all times. His most treasured blade of course was a modified Spanish rapier which never left his side.

On the other side of his waist was another blade but this one was very different from his rapier.

Using the power of his stand, he pulled out the second blade and kept it hovering in midair a foot away from him. It was a beautifully crafted thin scimitar with an elaborate, jewel-encrusted cross-guard hilt. Even a lameman could see that it was a superiorly crafted blade.

“Who has awakened me from my slumber!” Growled a deep voice. Phasing into existing was the well-built torso of a human man with a black jackal head clad in nothing but armbands and a simplified Nemes Headdress worn by Egyptian pharaohs.

Anubis' true humanoid form certainly looked very much like his namesake.

Victor rolled his eyes. “Who do you think dumbass.”

“Oh it's just you Victor.” The Stand let out an impressive yawn for what was essentially a psychic ghost. “So who are we cutting up today?”

He let out a sigh. “No one.”

“WHAT!” The Stand whined. “Why are you waking me up if I don't get to slice meat bags up into little bits?!”

“I knew it. This is a terrible idea. The sword is far too crazy.” Speedwagon stared with wide eyes.

Anubis' eye twitched. “The term is psychotic you damn wrinkly skin sack!”

He slapped his forehead. Things were already not going well.

“Nevermind that.” He spoke aloud get things back on track. “The reason I woke you up is so you can talk to Joseph's Stand over there.”

The jackal headed Stand raised an eyebrow. “The kid with the unformed purple vines? Why? Also why does it have to be me?”

“How did you know what his stand looks like?” The two men said in unison. Both of them were genuinely surprised.

“Unlike you pathetic flesh bags, I can always see what Stands look like even when they're not manifested.”

“And you neglected to mention this because?” Victor scowled as he started spinning Anubis's blade around.

Hilariously, the Stand was now turning a couple shades of green as the blade was spinning faster and faster. “Oh I'm gonna feel sick! SSSSSSSSSSSSSSTTTTTTTTTTTTTOOOOOOOOOOOPPPPPPP!”

“I will if you promise to talk to Joseph's Stand.” Victor's tone hardened considerably. “Also if you keep that kind of information to yourself again I will be holding you under the sink with the water on.”

“NO! I'll rust! Anything but THAT!”

The once vicious murderous Stand was reduced to a whimpering wreck.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

After being eventually bullied into playing therapist, he looked over at the out of control, unformed Stand and whistled.

“Well damn! Thats very different from the last time I saw you.” He couldn't help but admire the new look. The damn thing look like a horror tentacle from someone's deep nightmares. “I approve.”

Of course I won't let it beat me in the intimidating department!

When Victor pushed him a little closer, the monstrous tentacles wrapped around his sword and started squeezing. The open eyes glaring at him angrily.

“GO AWAY! YOU WILL...WILL NOT HURT HIM!” Screeched the angry vines so loudly that if it wasn't telepathic communication, Anubis swore he would've shattered an eardrum.

You know, if he had eardrums to shatter.

He groaned. “Okay. Ow! I can hear you. You don't need to screech. Especially not using telepathy.”

“Telepathy?” The angry vines seems confused. “Can't hear?”

“Yeah, that.” Anubis mentally sighs. “No matter how loudly you scream, they're not going to be able to hear you. Although, your actions have been very much understood from what I've heard.” He couldn't help but evilly grin. “You almost killed the doctor and have just been scaring the shit out of the damn nurses. Which props, scaring meat bags is fucking great. I wish I could do that by myself but I need one of them to pick up my sword for that to be possible. Honestly a little jealous you can just do it by yourself and thats without you being seen. As fucking terrifying as you look, if they could see what you are right now, they would be RUNNING for the damn hills!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“What in the holy hell is he doing?!” Speedwagon asked him. Unfortunately Victor had no clue. All he could really do was trust in the Stand, as terrible as that sounded considering.

Still they had been partners for about fifteen years now. Anubis was growly and wanted to kill things more often than not, but he was also intelligent and often thought in different ways than Victor. In that light, they actually made a pretty decent team as long as they worked actively and were not getting on each other's nerves which was a good 40% of the time, and that was on a good day.

Damn I hope you have a plan.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

He did actually, although it was a little counterproductive on the surface.

The angry vines shot him a nasty glare, although underneath that glare was some confusion. “Protecting...user! Keep them away... Not scare.”

“And you have completely succeeded! All the doctors and nurses are refusing to treat him because of you. They’re terrified. Convinced he’s haunted. It’s hilarious!” He couldn't hold back his laughter. The situation truly was hilarious.

“They tried hurting him... Strange tools... Needles.” The horror tentacle started hissing and wrapped around tighter. “Like...pillar men.”

There we go. Now it's finally talking.

He crossed his arms and grinned. “What about the pillar men?”

“And what you mean by the pillar men?!” Shouted not Anubis but Victor who had rushed up to the side of the bed with Speedwagon on his tail.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Hermit Purple stared at the two older humans that had walked to his precious user's bedside. He recognized them. They were both precious to Joseph. He loved them as uncles.

“I...”

He'd honestly not recognized them at first. He'd been so blinded with rage and fear that all the humans around him had no faces. They were simply enemies.

His hold around the sword that contained Anubis slacked. “... what? I ... I just wanted them... to stop touching him. Hurting him.”

“And they have!” Anubis was still laughing. “Really good start to your manifestation! Keep it up and no one will ever go near him again! Not even to HELP him.”

“They won't... help?”

This was no good. He knew Joseph loved people. He didn't want to be alone. Something was wrong.

He was in the wrong.

Victor shot a glare at the laughing Stand before looking back at him, or at least one of his vines had an open eye. “I know you understand us. What you mean by the pillar men? What have they done?”

It blinked all of it's eyes.

“Rings.” He could feel himself compelled to say. He was now starting to realize just how foolish he was being. How close it would be to actually hurting someone his precious user cared about. It also remembered what it had done to one of the doctors.

“I... am not... helping. I only make... it worse.”

It felt great shame for having lost itself in its frustration and the strange corruption. For attacking innocent people and preventing them from helping. It started retracting. All of the eyes closed and he finally dematerialized.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Joseph's eyes fluttered open. He sat up while still sleepy as he took a nice long stretch. He felt a little stiff but also well rested.

“Damn I think that's the best sleep I've had in weeks~”

He was especially glad that he had no memory of any nightmares filled with blood and terror and instead just had this warm glow like he'd been sleeping in a sunny meadow during a beautiful sunny day.

Of course, this is when he noticed that he was NOT at the hotel and judging by the drab décor and the machines, it was most likely a hospital room. If that wasn't strange enough, not only was Uncle Speedwagon there but also Uncle Victor and that crazy murderous sword Anubis.

He raised an eyebrow before letting out a sigh. “I have clearly missed something.”

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Hotel Room [31 days until the rings dissolve]

“Not again! Why can't I get a break?” JoJo found himself waking up in a cold sweat. More snippets of the nightmare echoed in his brain. He thought after the mess with his Stand sedating him, he wasn't going to have any more nightmares since it was obviously causing the problems.

At least that's what he had assumed.

It had been completely and truly bizarre hearing from everyone what happened when he had been out and what his stand looked like. In turn, they were also shocked to hear about what the pillar men had done to him.

“Not only do I have a Stand that comes straight out of Lovecraft, now I have to do fucking training or otherwise die from poisoning in a little over a month! Assuming I don't get beaten into bloody tar!”

He already did not care for the idea of working hard. Especially now that his life depended on it.

He managed to stumble out of bed and make it to the bathroom. Looking at himself in the mirror, he could see that the weeks of not sleeping were really starting to take their toll. His skin was paler than usual. There were dark circles forming under his eyes and his attitude was worse than ever.

He'd always had a volatile temper but for the most part JoJo considered himself pretty chill. Someone who was goofy and fun-loving and yet it had been nearly a month since that guy had been looking back at him in the mirror.

Instead who was looking back at him in the mirror now was practically a stranger. An angry, moody, rundown sickly yet handsome stranger but a stranger nonetheless.

Oh and the stranger also had silver-ish white stripes in their hair.

“HOLY SHIT! WHEN DID THIS HAPPEN!” He certainly did not have the Bride of Frankenstein stripes last night.

Although, honestly, he didn't really want to remember last night at all. It'd been a terrible night all the way around.

After everybody was caught up, Uncle Victor announced that he and Uncle Speedwagon had to go back to the states for some reason which just left him with Ophelia and Caesar. He did not mind the former. He very much did not care for the latter.

“I can't become a master of Hamon in only a month! Those fucking assholes! They're immortal right? It's not like they couldn't have waited a year or ten for the damn duels.” He whined as he sat in his chair with his hand clutching his hair, staring at both Ophelia and the blond womanizer.

“A tip for you Joseph. Quit screwing around and act like a man or are you lying when you say you're a gentleman?”

This got him immediately infuriated.

Before he could do anything about it, Ophelia stepped in between them. “Enough! We've got serious problems and your constant fighting is not going to help with that.”

“She's right you know.” The arrogant bastard said with a grin, like he had no part in their arguments. “Anyway now that you're done with your little freak out, I need you to pay close attention to what I'm about to do here.”

As much as he wanted to speak up, he held his tongue.

As much as he was going to absolutely despise the next month, even HIS laziness didn't outweigh his desire to live.

The headband wearing blond walked over to the end table and grabbed a glass as well as a water pitcher and filled the glass up. He then turned around, held it out and turned it upside down. Surprisingly, the water defied gravity and stayed inside the glass. There were even occasional sparks dancing across the surface.

His eyes went wide. “The water is suspended in midair! That’s Hamon?!”

“That's correct JoJo.” Ophelia answered for the blond with a nod. “He's channeling it through his hand and into the water to keep it from falling. He's showing off his control.”

“Now you try!” Caesar gave a small smirk before tossing the glass.

“No sweat. I can do it. No problem.”

He easily caught the glass of water with both hands. However, when he tried focusing his Hamon to keep the water inside, the glass shattered, causing him to be drenched and slicied by a flying shard of glass.

“... And I'm supposing this is NOT how this is supposed to be done.” He grimaced. Luckily his Hamon was already fixing the small cuts he received. Unfortunately, it could not do the same for his drenched clothing.

Ophelia let out a long sigh while Caesar just grimaced. “I knew it. Your power is impressive but control is abysmal. I cannot believe Jonathan has slacked this much in your education.”

“Gramps and I...We were doing just fine before all the vampire pillar man business happened.”

“Oh, I'm sure YOU skipping out on practices was doing “just fine”.” Ophelia rolled her eyes. “I love Jonathan like a second father but he is FAR too nice to play the strict mentor. Especially for someone with your less-than-impressive work ethic. He probably only gave you those disappointed eyes instead of actually scolding you for skipping out.”

“...Granny told you, didn't she?”

Unfortunately he didn't really have a defense because she was right. He DID skip a lot of practices over the years, especially when there wasn't any sparring or cool techniques involved.

Caesar just shook his head while pinching the bridge of his nose. “I can't believe I'm about to admit this out loud but Joseph, you actually have MORE Hamon than I do. Your problem though, is you can't control it well most of the time so you end up wasting a lot of your power in inefficient moves. For example, you seem to be releasing your Hamon through the palm of your hand. Now if you're trying to deliver an overdrive infuse punch? That's fine and dandy. But for more delicate things... it’s terrible.”

He gestured to JoJo's wet clothing to prove his point.

“Thus why you can't control the water and caused the glass to shatter. You overcharged it, scattering Hamon everywhere and dispersing your energy in a very wasteful manner.”

He then held up his pointer finger.

“However, when I held the water, I release my Hamon from one of my fingertips. Therefore, only a single point. This method allows me to focus my energy, making it far easier to control the water as well as the flow of my own Hamon.”

“JoJo, what that playboy is trying to say is that you should think of using your energy like a squirt gun instead of a garden hose. A squirt gun shoots much farther because it has a much smaller hole than a garden hose. The more control you have over your energy the more you can do with it and if you focus only with one point, you can easily direct where it needs to go.”

He opened his eyes just a bit wider and his mouth dropped ever so slightly.

“You're both powerful and naturally gifted but you need a lot of work to get that Hamon of yours under control.” Ophelia crossed her arms with a frown.

“That's why when the old men go to the airport to catch a flight to America in a few hours, we're going to the train station and boarding a train heading for Venice.”Caesar walked over to where Ophelia was sitting and tried to put a hand on her shoulder, only for her to slap it away (which caused JoJo to stifle a chuckle). “Anyway, we're going to meet my mentor and train at Air Supplena Island. Beware though, it's going to be quite a grind.”

After that, the trip didn't get any better. Caesar apparently was hell-bent on getting beaten up by Ophelia as he obnoxiously flirted with her practically every damn minute of the trip.

It was funny watching her snap at him the first couple dozens times but it lost the appeal after the hundredth or so. And because God didn't think he had it hard enough already, Joseph got a nasty case of food poisoning (after maybe indulging too much in the shrimp) and spent the second half of the trip in the bathroom retching his guts out.

By the time they got to their hotel, he was both mentally and physically exhausted. He just immediately crashed in his bed, hoping to have another peaceful night only he wasn't that lucky.

“This is just fucking lovely. How the hell am I gonna hide these!” He growled as he slammed the mirror with one hand. To his surprise, his hand was crackling with arcs of Hamon energy as if he had just channeled an overdrive unconsciously.

The mirror (as well as the lights above it) shattered, raining broken glass on him.

“...Shit.”

He was already suspecting he was going to have another bad day.

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – On the Canals [31 days until the rings dissolve]

“I cannot believe that neither of you are carrying Italian lire.” Caesar grumbled as they looked around the canal for a free gondolier.

Ophelia rolled her eyes. “In case you forgot, I was in the Himalayas for a spiritual retreat until just a few days ago so of course I wasn't carrying any money.”

“And I offered to pay the damages but the owner didn't accept my money.” Joseph practically growled. His head was pounding and even with his sunglasses on, everything just seemed too damn bright.

At least he had been able to cover up the streaks of silver white hair with a bright red handknit hat that he received as a secret bonus present that he got every year marked from EG. He didn't quite understand what the point of saving it for last and keeping it a secret was since it was just Granny and Gramps messing with him but he usually liked what he got anyway. Also it is very ungentlemanly to complain about a gift.

He was infinitely glad he brought the hat. Sure it didn't cover up his spiky bangs but he had already plucked the silver hairs from that portion earlier so it was all chestnut brown. No one would suspect a thing.

Too bad it did nothing for the rest of his current misery.

Caesar turned around to scowl at him. “JoJo why must you make my life harder? I had plans for that money and thanks to you it's been squandered.”

Normally Joseph would be far more sympathetic. He had caused property damage and it was unfair that Caesar had to pay for it since he was the only one who had the right currency but at the moment, he did not care. He was tired, cranky and really bloody hungry even though he had already eaten breakfast. The whining from the Italian was not helping.

“I already said I'm sorry. It's not like I was trying to destroy the mirror and the lights, it was an accident. Why is money even such a big deal for you? I really doubt you had to pay the guy that much.”

“Were you planning on spending it on something real fancy?” Ophelia teased the blonde. He was a little confused seeing her act so out of character as she was usually more straight-laced. If JoJo had to guess the reason is that she was trying to keep the womanizer upset so he wouldn't flirt with her. Not that it mattered much to him. Especially not in the moment.

Damn I really must be coming down with something...

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Joseph was actually far more right than he would've ever expected as this was Ophelia's plan.

That's right bastard. Maybe you'll finally understand that I'm not in the mood to be flirted with!

Sure he was a tall, blond and handsome man with a smooth and sensual voice that could melt butter who also happened to be a Hamon user but that had no effect on her. At all. None whatsoever. Seriously. She had no interest.

What did have her ever curious was why her threats of violence had zero effect on the damn playboy. She had threatened everything from a simple slap to shooting him in the face with her Stand. In fact, it looked like he was being encouraged by them?!

Oh God, maybe he really is a masochist?! Surely a sane man would've already given up.

But Caesar had not given up. In fact, every time she issued one of her threats, he simply laughed it off before giving one of his gorgeo– arrogant, arrogant smiles.

It was really grating on her nerves.

Hence her switch to a completely new tactic. If she couldn't scare him off then she could annoy the living crap out of him until he would finally beg on his hands and knees for her to leave him alone.

To her delight, her new tactic was working like a charm especially with the help Joseph was unknowingly providing by being extra cranky that morning.

The playboy’s eye twitched at her comment. His fists clenched. She could see the rage boiling inside of him. He most certainly wanted to snap.

“If you both must know. I have four younger fucking siblings to take care of. I send my extra money to THEM and to the family friend who offered to take them in. So Joseph's little adventure may not seem like a lot to you two but to them, they depend on it.”

Both of their eyes widened as the Italian stormed down to the pier.

“Well Shit.” Joseph said next to her as his tone indicated he was feeling pretty damn guilty. Not that she was in any better shape.

I just wanted him to stop flirting with me. Not that.

She felt like a horrible woman now. As long as she had known the man (which admittedly wasn't very long) she thought of him as a shallow playboy with nothing behind the eyes but clearly there was more to him.

If only I had money. I would certainly give it to him in a heartbeat.

Joseph then ran faster than she thought possible to catch up with Caesar.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Caesar was puzzled as to why Joseph had grabbed him by the arm and started fussing with his pockets.

What the hell is he trying to do? He was already seething so he wasn't really in the mood for any more of Joseph's nonsense.

If this idiot is pulling a prank, I'm going to knock his ass flat.

While he wasn't sure what to expect, he certainly wasn't expecting Joseph to pull out his wallet. Or for him to pull out $200 and slap it in his hand.

“I am really sorry about the mirror and the light.” He spoke in a fast tone, like he was in a rush. His face was also looking even paler than it was that morning. “I know it's American. When you get a chance hopefully you'll have time to exchange it for whatever the hell currency is used here. I'll talk to Speedwagon about having the foundation set up–”

The man then started bending over, putting a hand on his stomach with the other one going to his mouth.

“Joseph?” He asked with concern despite the fact that he had been pissed off only moments earlier. The moron just looked up at him with a very strained smile as his face was nearly an unpleasant shade of green.

“This is going to be very ungentlemanly of me but I will be right back.”

He then ran at an ungodly speed to a nearby wastebasket and proceeded to vomit up his breakfast.

With wide eyes, Caesar shoved the money in his pocket as he did not know what else to do.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“JoJo are you sure you don't want to lay back down at the hotel. We can meet with Caesar's mentor tomorrow.” Ophelia gave him a concerned look but he shook his head. While she wasn't strictly a healer like her mother, she definitely had that concerned nurse attitude his Granny often got when she saw someone sick or injured.

He certainly appreciated it but right now was not the time.

Caesar raised an eyebrow as he crossed his arms. “I know we’re on a time limit but you look like utter shit. Do you feel well enough to even start practice today?”

He gritted his teeth, taking a deep breath to try to conjure up some Hamon. Hamon didn't really do anything for illness but at least the warm glow would make him feel better. “Yes we’re on a time limit which is exactly why I have to man through it. I probably just caught a small bug and I'll be fine in a few days.”

Both of them let out a sigh but didn't try talking him out of it further. He only had thirty-one days left. Feeling like shit or not, his life was on the fucking line and he had to train. Even if he really didn't want to and would rather spend the entire day in bed sleeping or tearing into a nice juicy medium rare steak.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

They walked a little bit further until finally Caesar pointed out a gondolier dressed in a striking red suit and a large top hat just calmly lounging in their boat with their back towards them.

“Excuse me gondolier. Do you know of Air Supplena Island, and how long it takes to get there?” The Italian asked for the group.

However his request was met with silence.

“Gondolier, did you hear me?” Caesar asked again with a little bit more annoyance in his tone. It was just not a good day all the way around he didn't need any more annoyances. True the gondolier had absolutely nothing to do with why he was feeling frustrated but he was tired of things being more difficult than they needed to be.

“Playboy don't be grumpy at him.” Ophelia chastised him. Meanwhile it seems like Joseph was staring hard at the gondolier though it was hard to tell with the sunglasses covering his eyes. He was also, oddly enough, sniffing the air.

What the devil?

“... I didn't know they had female gondoliers.”

Caesar raised an eyebrow. “What sort of nonsense are you talking about? There are no female gondoliers.”

“Well that's a woman.” He said with a confident tone. Meanwhile the “gondolier” turned to face them. They were wearing a Carnevale mask which was strange since it wasn't the time of the Carnival.

The figure then stood up on their boat, pulled out their oar and threw it into the water. They then leaped out of their boat and slowly guided themselves to stand on oar with large ripples floating outward forming in the water.

“Hamon!” Ophelia exclaimed with Joseph nodding his head in agreement. Considering what they were witnessing there had to be no explanation other than that.

“And here I wanted my entrance to be a bit more dramatic but it seems I've been seen through.” A distinctly feminine voice spoke, one Caesar recognized almost immediately despite it being a year since he last heard it.

The woman masquerading as a gondolier took off her mask and hat to reveal a beautiful woman with long dark raven hair, flawless alabaster skin and beautiful blue eyes.

This woman was no doubt his Hamon mentor, the mysterious and enigmatic woman named Lisa Lisa.

Her gaze looked briefly at all of them before settling on Joseph.

“Now Mister Joestar, may I ask how you knew that I was a woman? I personally thought my disguise was quite convincing and yet you saw through it almost immediately.”

Chapter Text

“A true magician... never reveals his secret.” JoJo answered proudly. In truth, he was feeling anything but proud. Instead he was rather confused and almost scared since the method that led to this particular deduction was her scent.

He wasn't quite sure but something in his subconscious marked the gondolier dressed in red as “shady” so he instinctually started sniffing the air and beyond the overpowering and irritating smell of salt from the seawater, started comparing the gondolier's scent to Ophelia's and Caesar's. To his surprise, the gondolier smelled closer to Ophelia than the blond womanizer which led to the conclusion that the gondolier was a woman dressed as a man.

Lo and behold, he turned out to be right... and that's what scared him.

While he had always had a good nose thanks to his grandmother's vampiric heritage, he had never been able to do this before. This was more like something Granny or Uncle Thomas could do. Their sense of smell was so strong they could smell illness on someone so smelling biological sex would've probably been very simple for them to figure out.

Of course, they were also vampires so crazy abilities like that came with the territory.

Sure he had the red eye change and his senses were a little better than the average person's but on the whole, he was just human.

At least I think I am... No of course I am! If I was a vampire, I'd be a pile of ash by now. I'm just having a weird bad day and getting hit with a nasty flu and stress. That's what's wrong. That's why everything is out of whack.

Honestly JoJo had no problem with vampires as long as they weren't hurting innocent people. He also loved his Granny dearly as well as his uncle, even with his... problems.

However, he personally did not want to be a vampire. Sure their abilities were wild and cool and they pretty much live forever but they also couldn't go out in the sun and they largely lost their sense of taste for anything but blood after a while. Sure they could eat regular food but for them to actually have any nutritional benefit someone would have to be mixing blood or the Foundation blood substitute, otherwise they would eventually throw it up later.

Also immortality would probably get boring after a few centuries as well as depressing in ways he was not going to want to think hard about.

Those were deal breakers for him. He was all about going out on a nice sunny day, hated being bored or depressed and he loved food. Sure, he was a little picky on a few things like coffee always needed to be black and he wasn't that big of a fan of overly sugary sweets but on the whole, he really loved food. Call him a glutton but that's how he felt.

So he was glad his father had been born human and that he, in turn, was also born human.

The smell thing was just a fluke. I'm just having a bad day.

“A shame.” The woman said though her attitude almost seemed playful. “It appears I will have to learn your secret in another fashion.”

With a smooth swing of her leg which crackled with the telltale arcs of energy, water and the oar she was standing on flew up into the air like a firework. Judging by the trajectory, it was headed straight for his face.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Caesar was stunned seeing his mentor using Hamon to shoot the oar out of the water and having it aimed for Joseph's face. She was certainly an efficient, take no prisoners kind of woman but it seemed a bit extreme, even for her.

Even if he wanted to shout a warning. He knew he didn't have enough time.

However, it turns out the warning was not needed as Joseph did the unthinkable...

He caught the Hamon charged oar with one hand.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Holy cats! I didn't even see his arm move. Ophelia couldn't help but think as she witnessed him catching the Hamon charged oar.

Now she knew that truly gifted Hamon Masters could move that fast with enough time and training but JoJo had no formal training outside of what Jonathan had taught him so he shouldn't of been able to move like that. Especially not when he looked so sick, no matter how much he said he was fine.

She trained with the healers. She knew what to look for when it came to a person's health and it was very obvious that Joseph was showing signs of flulike symptoms.

Yet she also saw him run faster than an athletic sprinter earlier that day too. Albeit the second time was to run to a trashcan to barf up his breakfast. It was also clear that Joseph wasn't doing it consciously as he made no mention of it or use it to show off which was very unlike him.

I've never seen JoJo look so ill and yet he's pulling off those kind of moves that even a trained master would have difficulty with in perfect health?

If she hadn't been sure before she was now.

Something was clearly wrong.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“It appears you also have sharp reflexes.” Said the black haired bitch who just Hamon Kicked an oar at his face. He was unsure how he caught it but he was glad he did nonetheless as getting hit in the face was definitely not part of his itinerary.

“Why you–” he started to growl only for the oar he was holding onto to be yanked forward by the water itself (the damn wicked witch likely using a more advanced version of that controlled Hamon the blond womanizer had used on that poor woman a few days ago) and taking his hand with it. He let go but not in time to stop himself from stumbling forward toward the water and losing his balance.

As he fell, he spread his hands and legs out. He already had them charging with Hamon.

“Nice try! Gramps taught me how to walk on water. I know what I'm doing!” He shouted angrily as his fingertips touched the surface. Ripples started spreading out immediately. So far so good.

Then his palms touched the surface.

Both of his arms were suddenly visibly aglow with Hamon as if had charged both of them at once with powerful overdrives. Then the water trembled as two perfectly parallel geysers formed right below his hand and shot him upwards of at least 15 feet.

“WHAT THE HHHHHHHHHHHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!”

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Boat headed to Air Supplena Island [31 days until the rings dissolve]

Ophelia was in a rather awkward position practically sandwiched between two big men who were currently very, very upset.

On the right was JoJo who was still fiddling with the breathing correction apparatus and probably still very upset about being humiliated about his current lack of control of his own Hamon. Combine that with his already foul mood and his deteriorating health it was no wonder he was upset. She honestly couldn't blame him as while she had never worn one of those apparatuses herself, she'd seen other disciples struggling with them. Especially since there was a constant fear of slowly being suffocated if you couldn't get your breathing under control.

He looks so miserable... Maybe I can talk Lisa Lisa in taking the mask off of him? At least until he feels better.

Joseph was like her little brother and she didn't like seeing him suffer like that.

On her left was that damn playboy who was currently brooding and nursing a pretty nasty slap to the cheek. Unlike with JoJo, she felt absolutely no sympathy for the damn womanizer.

Damn pig got what was coming to him.

Apparently he had actually used controlled Hamon to puppeteer an innocent woman into attacking Joseph just to show off. Just thinking about such an idea made her blood boil and if Lisa Lisa hadn't been there, she would've given the pretty faced asshole two matching black eyes.

And doing it with a kiss of all things! Stupid sexist bastard. Her opinion of him had actually improved a little bit by finding out his family situation, only to plummet back to lower than dirt when she heard of that little stunt, knowing full well that he used Lisa Lisa’s training to accomplish such a feat.

On deep level that she would never admit, Ophelia was actually jealous of and horribly disappointed in Caesar for being able to train with her icon and then use those skills to do something terrible. It was such a disgrace!

Lisa Lisa was considered a mysterious figure, even in a secret organization of magic breath martial arts users. No one knew where she came from or who she was before coming to the temple other than she was obviously already a master. She's just simply showed up seventeen years ago and within two years, became the new mistress of Air Supplena Island, second only to the late Straizo and Grandmaster Dire himself.

Naturally a powerful, tough as nails woman such as her garnered special appreciation. Especially from the female disciples who also saw her as an icon to strive for. Ophelia was no exception and was truly upset that her mother didn't allow her to go to the island for her training and instead insisted upon being at the main temple with the rest of the Tonpetty family. In fact, the only time she'd ever been to the island had been when she took her Hell Climb Pillar as the finals for her training.

The fact that she trained that horrible handsome blond son of a bitch who then went on to use her techniques for such a disrespectful purpose... I can't forgive such injustice!

One way or another, she was going to make him suffer for such a terrible slight. (Seemingly forgetting that in reality he actually had nothing to do with it and it was just a coincidence he happened to be trained by Lisa Lisa who she admired so greatly.)

No matter, she was determined. She couldn't rip the skills he had learned from his head but she could damn well make sure that he used them the way they were intended.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

JoJo clenched his fists as he tried to admire the beautiful Gothic architecture of the island they were speeding towards. Unfortunately, his thoughts were too jumbled up to admire the architecture.

“I did not accept the responsibility of training you just so you could save your own skin. I am forging a squad of warriors capable of annihilating our enemies.”

Those were the words that blasted woman said after she explained that the mask that she placed on his face after he fell back down from his unexpected geyser shot was going to suffocate him eventually if he didn't learn the proper breathing technique.

Intellectually he understood where she was coming from. The world was at stake from the threat of the pillar men. Humanity as a whole was more important than an individual but that still didn't mean he had to like her condescending, cold as ice attitude.

I'm freaking terrified enough as it is knowing I have three death sentences trapped in my body and yet that woman clearly doesn't fucking care that if I screw up, I'm dead regardless.

He didn't think he was asking for much but some damn compassion would've been nice.

Ugh, I feel sick again.

Fear aside, now the only thing he was hoping for was to not vomit with the damn mask on.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

I screwed up. Caesar thought to himself as he touched his still sore cheek. Hamon would've easily healed up the wound but he willed it not to heal. No. He deserved the slap and he knew it. He would let it heal completely unaided by Hamon so it would truly feel like the punishment it was meant to be.

He respected women and respected his mentor and yet he'd done something so disrespectful and stupid just because he felt like getting into a pissing contest with a kid two years younger than him. It was disgraceful and he imagined that if his father had been alive, he’d be greatly disappointed and probably give him another slap just for good measure.

At first he’d been surprised that she even knew about the Hamon Kiss but then imagined that Speedwagon must've told her as he was still well known among the Hamon users. Especially the older ones since he was friends with Grandmaster Dire. He had never been to the main temple though so he didn't really know a lot of the internal structure of the clan.

And then the way Ophelia looked at me...

His mentor's reaction to the news was expected. Lisa Lisa was a rather cold woman who did not take kindly to screwing with her or the harming of innocents. Getting slapped by her was inevitable and justly deserved.

Ophelia's reaction though, surprised him.

He had expected her to be disgusted by his action. She had made her preferences very clear and she did not seem to care much for the male race.

What he had not expected, though, was her disappointment. It had been so clear in her beautiful emerald eyes that not only was she angry and disgusted but disappointed in him.

If he was being honest, that look she gave him affected him a lot more than the slap had.

I just want to make her smile but it seems like I may not be able to after all...

He didn't want to give up but he definitely needed a way to make it up to her if he even had a chance to fix things.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

New York, United States of America 1939 – New York City, The Joestar Penthouse

“So my grandson is doing well in Italy?” Erina spoke after taking another sip of her tea which had been specially blended with the blood substitute provided by the Foundation.

“Oh absolutely.” Victor nodded. “He's about to start training on Air Supplena Island with my daughter and William's grandson by his side.”

Speedwagon concurred. “Yeah he actually seemed to be excited. He even promised a full effort into it.”

She put her cup down and stared at the two men. Even if she couldn't smell it, she knew in fact that they were lying to her.

Sure they explained what happened in the ruins but she knew they left out details. Crucial details that they most likely weren't sharing because they were afraid it would cause her undue stress and harm her unborn daughter. Apparently they hadn't considered that by knowing the truth, the stress of not knowing would leave her.

Of course, she kept this to herself with an impeccable poker face so they would not suspect. It only seemed like Smokey could see the slight change in her eyes to realize that she was upset.

My, it seems the boy is sharper than the men.

It amused her even though the most likely explanation was simply he spent the most time with her outside of Danny.

“So Erina...” Victor spoke slowly in an obvious attempt to derail the conversation to something else. “Have you and Jonathan finally come up with a name for the little one?”

“I mean you have less than three months until your due date and I don't think you two have decided yet?” Speedwagon gave a grand smile to distract her from the collecting amount of sweat growing on his brow.

It seems that I will have to play the game.

She gave a smile of her own as she put her hand on her swollen belly. “I'm afraid not. He wants to name her Emily after my long departed mother and I do love her dearly but I think the name Catherine is absolutely lovely. Catherine Emily Joestar. Doesn't that just have a lovely ring to it?”

Both men nodded their head in agreement. Smokey let out a small sigh as he also started sipping his tea. Evidently, he also caught on that the two of them were lying through their teeth. Of course, it wasn't surprising while Victor actually had a good poker face with only his smell giving him away, Speedwagon was far too hot-blooded even as an old man to ever pull off a poker face if he was truly nervous.

She let out an exaggerated sigh. “But Joseph also wants to play a part in naming her too. We just simply can't agree.”

“What name did he want?”

“Irene.” Smokey answered for her. “After Irene Adler from Sherlock Holmes. He really liked her character for being so interesting and yet she only appears in A Scandal in Bohemia which kind of bummed him out.”

At first, when he explained his reasoning to her about why he wanted to name the baby Irene she almost laughed until she remembered that one of his favorite books was the signed first edition copy of A Study in Scarlet she and Jonathan had given him for his twelfth birthday.

He loved Sherlock Holmes. It was one of his favorite series of books to read along with the works of Jules Vern, H.P. Lovecraft and comic books. Of course, he wanted to name his new baby sister after a character from something he liked. It was just so very... him.

“I don't think it's that strange.” Victor spoke as he took a small sip of tea. “My wife and I named our daughter after characters from Shakespeare's plays.”

“Yeah and she still resents the fact that you named her Juliet and only goes by her middle name now which, I recall, your wife picked out.” The scarred man teased.

Victor's eye twitched. “Juliet is a fine name. I don't know why she hates it so. Besides, if Carmarnia had had it her way, she would of been named Titania after the fairy queen from A Midsummer Night's Dream! Trust me, she would've despised that more than Juliet.”

“Yet she still hates the name you picked out for her so lovingly.”

Before any more heated words could be spoken, Veronica came rushing inside. “Mistress, gentleman, the call has come in. The Master and the monks have finally translated the scroll. They now know the location of the Red Stone of Aja.”

Both Victor and Speedwagon turned to her, sitting up. Their faces now quite serious.

The moment we've been waiting for has finally arrived and yet now it feels too soon.

It was clear that she was not going to get the answer she wanted. Instead all she could do was wave the two of them off as well as have them send words to her husband.

Dear Joseph, hope you're all right.

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Main Courtyard [31 days until the rings dissolve]

Ugh I am so hungry. He groaned in his head as they walked from the dock and into the main courtyard of the Gothic castle-like structure that took up most of the island. Honestly it almost looked like something from a fairytale and if the circumstances were better, he'd admire its beauty more.

His thoughts were interrupted, of course, when something new caught his ears and his nose.

Footsteps in the grass and... A good smelling woman?

“Who's the woman that's running towards us from 2 o'clock?” He asked almost absentmindedly.

“What?” Both Ophelia and Caesar asked. Meanwhile Lisa Lisa stared at him. Her expression only slightly hardened.

Moments later, the woman was close enough that everyone else could actually hear her.

“Mistress Lisa Lisa! You’re back!” Shouted the delightfully pretty and happy voice of a woman in a midnight blue dress running across the courtyard towards them. While he knew he shouldn't have, he pulled down his sunglasses just enough so he could see her without the black lenses obstructing his vision.

What he saw was an absolute dream.

She was a beautiful young woman with gentle features, pretty poppy blue eyes and a cute button nose. The dress she was wearing upon closer inspection appeared to be a maid’s uniform (that conformed to her generous curves perfectly. Not that he was looking, he's a gentleman~) as it had an apron in the front with light blue polka dots. She also had a white headscarf with roses on the sides wrapped around her golden blonde hair that was most likely in a bun underneath. He only knew her hair was blonde due to her bangs that were poking out.

“Who is she?” He’d known about her existence for less than a minute and she was already improving his day. Not that it took much but still, he’d been ready to write off the day as one of his worst so her presence was very much welcomed.

Caesar rolled his eyes at him before giving a cocky grin. “That is Suzi Quattro. One of the best healers they have on the island.”

“Sei tornato Caesar?!” The girl named Suzi beamed at the blond womanizer as she ran up to him. “You Meanie! You should have told me you were coming back.”

He chuckled. “Mi dispiace Suzi. Let's just say this is a bit of a last-minute trip. Fidati di mi, I would've warned you if I had known in advance.”

She narrowed her eyes a bit before giving a grand old smile. “Va bene ... you're forgiven!”

The two of them then shared two kisses on the cheek in the way he thought only the French greeted each other.

For some reason, he felt a pang of annoyance.

“Hello there Suzi.” The Hamon Ice Queen's resting bitch face had actually softened into something that looked gentle. “I'm surprised to see you in the courtyard. I thought you were doing laundry.”

“I was but then I heard the boat coming so I had to run down here and see who was coming.” She looked over to the woman with a little bit of guilt in her eyes. “Sorry Mistress Lisa Lisa. I should've welcomed you back first. I was just so shocked to see Caesar. He hasn't been here for over a year.”

“It's all right.”

The amazingly adorable blonde cutie looked over at him and Ophelia. She at first looked a little confused before beaming with excitement. “Hello! Are you new recruits? I am Suzi Quattro! You can call me Suzi or Suzi Q. Whatever you prefer. I don't mind. Oh, that's so exciting! I remember the first time I arrived. I thought it was super scary but I was only like eleven... Anyway you two will absolutely love it here!”

“Actually I've already completed my basic training.” Ophelia stepped up with her hand out. “I'm Ophelia Harker.”

Her eyes grew even wider. “Oh I have heard of you! Your the daughter of Carmarnia Harker, right? She's one of the best healers in the clan. My own mentor studied under her.”

Joseph could see that Ophelia was blushing a little, even with her darker skin as the two girls shook hands.

Finally the cutie looked at him. He gulped.

Last time he met a beautiful girl, he screwed it up by saying the wrong thing. That plus his current illness... He was going to be far more cautious than he'd normally be.

He hesitantly held out his arm which was trembling worse than an old man's.

Don't say anything stupid. Don't say anything stupid. Don't say anything stupid.

“He-hello there. I'm Joseph Joestar.” He said in a muffled voice just a few notches above a whisper and even stuttered. Internally he wanted to hit himself for sounding so lame. First impressions were important and he was already messing this one up.

God damn! Now she's going to think I'm some pathetic pantywaist.

If he was feeling better, he'd give himself a black eye.

Despite his less than stellar performance, she still gave him a bright sunny smile that could light up the room as she took his hand to shake it. He felt a jolt of soothing Hamon jumping up his arm. This triggered his own Hamon and suddenly his arm was glowing, along with his blood vessels.

Everyone's eyes went wide.

“My goodness!” She exclaimed with surprise before giving him a serious expression of concern that made him want to either die or melt. Probably a mixture of both. “You have so much... But it seems like you're not feeling very well. I can already tell from just a brief look at your body that you haven't been sleeping or eating properly. We need to get you some food in you right now. You need nutrition and rest before you can start any training.”

Her incredibly delicate and soothingly soft hand let go his as she turned back to face Lisa Lisa. “I know it's not my place to question your teaching methods but Joseph is really sick. He should have one day of rest before anything important starts.”

They all looked at the woman who still retained her stoic expression. And an agonizingly slow moment passed before she finally answered.

“You are a skilled healer so your word on someone's health holds more weight than mine. If you think he needs to wait then he well.” She then turned her gaze to the rest of the group. “Joseph, Caesar you will have one day of rest but tomorrow both of you will meet me by the Hell Climb Pillar at dawn.”

“Yes ma'am.” Caesar answered promptly as his back and posture went stiff like a soldier's. Meanwhile JoJo internally growled as he never woke up at dawn for anything.

“Ophelia since you've already done the climb, you should instead practice basic exercises and be mentally prepared to be trained with my top instructors Messina and Loggins at dawn.”

“Of course!” She said with enthusiasm. He wasn't surprised by that. He knew Ophelia liked training, at least when it was combat training. She apparently didn't care much for healing stuff even though she was really good at it. He kind of understood though because healing didn't seem all that fun and required more textbook learning than combat training did.

He definitely respected healers but he was so glad that his Hamon was mostly positive charged as he didn't think be a good healer. He would have had gone insane if he had to sit around reading about anatomy all day. The man was a brawler and he knew it.

Without another word, the condescending ice woman then walked away.

He looked back at the adorable Suzi.

I can definitely see why she's a good healer. Her presence is so soothing. She's like a ray of sunshine personified.

Maybe things were looking up for him.

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Dining Area [31 days until the rings dissolve]

JoJo was in heaven!

After Suzi had taken off the mask for him, she gave him the grand tour of the place. She then directed him to sit down at the dining room table as she brought out lunch that she was almost done making.

“I tailor-made this plate of spaghetti and meatballs extra special for you.~”

Despite his hunger, though, he managed to at least come off a little bit like a gentleman and take his first bite in an orderly fashion.

And it was so good! So, so good! Hands down the best food he'd ever had in his life. Sure some of the hunger was probably talking as if it was the world's best seasoning but obviously her skills were top-notch.

Damn, I think Gladys has met her match. This was high praise coming from him as he only ever met one other person who could compete with the Joestars' private chef's perfect cooking and that had been Ophelia's mother Carmarnia. Even then, he was sure that Suzi's cooking outranked hers.

After his first bite of spaghetti he swears had sauce made out of ambrosia, table manners went out the window and he just started snarfing forkfuls into his mouth without a care in the world. Only pausing to take either a breath or a sip of an equally divine wine.

Not even ten minutes later, he'd already scarfed down three plates and he was still hungry for more.

“JoJo... you might want to slow down.” Ophelia said with a cautionary tone of voice. She was still on her first plate which wasn't even halfway done.

Caesar nodded as he took a sip of wine. “She's right. Remember the last two meals you had came back up. Violently.”

“Yeah I know but I-I can't help it! I've been so hungry all day.” He stared down at the woefully empty plate before holding it up. Suzi came rushing by to grab it and placed yet another steaming hot plate in front of him. It smelled absolutely divine.

Wow! They both smell so good! I can't decide what I'd rather eat, her or her food?

He paused.

Wait... why would I want to eat her?

That was an odd thought to have.

It was forgotten the moment he took another bite of her pasta.

“Incredibile!” The adorable bubbly blonde bounced up and down. “I've never had anyone eat my cooking with so much gusto before. JoJo you sure know how to complement a girl~”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Well, what do you know? Caesar internally remarked to himself. So she's finally found someone for her.

He had known Suzi ever since he started training when he was sixteen and in that time period, he had seen her show absolutely no interest whatsoever in anything resembling romantic relationships. She was friendly, beautiful and fun so he thought this was a little odd. Of course, she did spend most of her time on the island and only really went to the mainland to pick things up or visit her parents but there were those among the disciples that were sufficiently young and handsome enough that she could easily have been with one if she chose so.

So her type seems to be hotheaded idiots, who knew? Still he understood where she was coming from. When Joseph wasn't angry or running his mouth like a moron, man was actually a pretty intelligent, charming guy with a good heart even if he had a funny way of showing it and definitely handsome enough to give Caesar a run for his money (of course, he would never ever admit that out loud). Add his incredibly high potential for Hamon, it made sense that she would be attracted to him.

And he seems to be attracted to her to considering how stiff and awkward that interaction was along with how he keeps constantly staring at her... He could already tell Joseph had zero experience with women in a romantic sense.

Suzi was like another little sister to him and he definitely wanted her happy. Joseph – from what he'd seen so far – actually would make an excellent match for her. She was an energetic but gentle ball of sunshine who most likely could easily quell that hot-blooded temper of his while his crazy ability to analyze and high-energy personality would easily keep up with her natural cheerful ditziness.

I suppose I can help those two out.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

I'm glad he's eating with so much vigor I just hope it doesn't come back out again. Ophelia couldn't help but think as she finished off her own plate. She already felt guilty that she didn't bring up how concerned she was for JoJo sooner.

At least that Suzi girl did.

Of course when she started thinking about that, she also started thinking about how Caesar kissed her twice on the cheek. Yes she knew this was a greeting and likely meant nothing but still... something about it irritated her and Ophelia did not like not knowing things.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Washington DC, United States of America 1939 – Main Speedwagon Foundation Headquarters, Pillar Man Research Lab [31 days until the rings dissolve]

Elaine was not having a good time. In fact, she was swamped and was running on her third all nighter. There was so much to learn. Especially now that the pillar men were out and about, ready to bring chaos wherever they went.

At least they finally made a breakthrough several hours prior. Using a specially designed diamond tip drill, they managed to actually procure some blood samples from the stone slab that used to be the pillar man Santana's left leg.

She needed answers and she needed them now.

“Okay I want the blood sample in the testing area now.” She practically growled at one of the interns. “And someone give me a bloody coffee!”

She heard a loud exaggerated sigh coming from her left. She turned and saw it was Valentine. Like her, he hadn't left the lab in days either as he was her right hand man as well as being the vice head of the department.

“Elaine you need sleep dear.” He put a hand on her shoulder. The concern was evident in his expression. “Keep this up and you'll ruin your lovely complexion as well as your health.”

She let out a sigh. As much a she wanted to be mad at him for trying to stop her, he was right. “I know... but we finally got a core sample! We've been working at least a week on this and I don't want to fall asleep now when we’re about to get results.”

She fluttered her ocean blue eyes like a movie star and even gave a pout. The man might be happily married as well as her friend by he wasn't completely immune to her delightful charm.

“... Fine. We'll do some tests but afterwards you're going to bed. No exceptions. I will tuck you in and swaddle you like a goddamn baby if I have to.”

She gives a mischievous grin along with a hug. “I knew you'd see it my way.”

“I genuinely pity the man who becomes your husband.”

Once she let go, she stuck her tongue out at him. He shook his head and the two of them went to the testing area where the blood sample has been set up. Naturally the blood sample had been trapped in an airtight box outfitted with two rubber gloves where the scientists would stick their hands so they could still interact with the sample without any threat of contaminating it.

One of the interns runs up to her. “Doctor Joestar, which test should we start out first?”

“The experimental simple. Drop in a few drops of water and see how the blood interacts with it.”

The intern nodded and runs to his station while another started the experiment. Elaine and Valentine make their way to their positions as observation behind a wall of thick steel with a sturdy glass window. They also wear goggles just as an extra precaution even though they didn't think they'll need them.

From their vantage point, they could easily see everything that was going on inside the sealed chamber. So far the blood acted, well, like regular blood. It was even the same shade of red as a human's.

The technician conducting the experiment carefully held the Pasteur pipette filled with water over the petri dish of blood. With a gentle squeeze of his gloved hand a few drops landed inside.

Nothing happened.

“Well that was anti-climatic.” Valentine gave a bit of a chuckle.

Elaine let out a small sigh. “Well it seems to not react to water... Next sample.”

Twenty minutes pass as they ran through every noncorrosive nonorganic readily available liquid to see if it would react with the blood. So far nothing happened.

“Well I guess we’re up to organic material now.” Elaine said with an exhausted sigh. She really was starting to feel incredibly tired. “Switch to the second sample and try the vegetable oil.”

The technician did as she requested. The results however were very much unlike what they were expecting. The moment the droplets of the vegetable oil interacted with the blood, the blood started hissing and fizzling as if it was boiling. In a matter of seconds the vegetable oil with dissolved and consumed by the blood.

“Damn now that was a reaction.” Valentine's eyes were wide open.

Elaine nodded, now fully awake with the jolt of finally seeing something worth studying. “Drop the next sample immediately.”

The next series of samples were all also dissolved and eaten up by the blood. In fact, the blood had actually grown in quantity from eating so much.

“Shit... It dissolves anything organic.” He said with alarm as he was making notes. “Damn well acts like a supercharged acetone. We've got to be extremely careful with it. Don't want anyone actually getting any spilled on them.”

Elaine nodded as she quickly ordered for extra safety procedures to be enacted.

However she was struck with an interesting thought despite the fact that she knew that she had taken all the correct precautions.

Still, it feels like I'm forgetting something...

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Kitchen [31 days until the rings dissolve]

Suzi finished putting away the supplies that she had used to make lunch for everyone. One bottle in particular caught her eye as she carefully put it back in the fridge.

“Well... I'll probably have to call the Speedwagon Foundation for them to send more considering how fast and how much he ate during lunch.”

She then skipped out of the kitchen happily whistling a tune as she made the preparations to send a telegram.

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, JoJo's Room [30 days until the rings dissolve]

JoJo was rather surprised that he woke up so rejuvenated and refreshed. He had nothing but a grueling day of training to look forward to and yet it felt like he had the best sleep ever. No headache from nightmares he couldn't remember and he didn't feel like he wanted to barf his lungs out.

Considering the recent weeks, that was a major improvement.

My teeth do feel a little sore... And I can live with that.

A quick check in the mirror also revealed that the stripes of silver white hair had gotten wider. There were also more single strands of silver hair scattered throughout his head with some even appearing in his eyebrows now.

Those had been especially painful to pluck.

“Good thing I have the hat. Though I definitely want to put buying hair dye on the list of things I should do as soon as I get off this damn island.”

He probably could've requested Suzi to get him some but he didn't particularly want her to know that he was prematurely graying. She really seemed to like him so far and he didn't want that changing anytime soon.

When he was done with his morning routine he walked over to the small table where a silver tray and a note were waiting for him. Even without lifting the lid off the tray, he could smell that there was food underneath. Piping hot and ready to be consumed.

He grabbed the note at the same time he grabbed the lid.

Written in cursive on the note was:

Enjoy this extra special treat~ Love, Suzi

He felt himself blushing a little as he happily grinned. “Even her handwriting is beautiful.”

What had been underneath the lid was a plate of steaming hot waffles topped with whip cream and drizzled honey along with fresh-cut strawberries on the side and a tall glass that contained a chocolate milkshake with whip cream and a cherry on top.

“Hot damn! That shake looks like it came straight off the counter of a malt shop.”

As he inhaled his extremely scrumptious breakfast, all he could think about was just how amazing both the food and the girl were.

Now my teeth really do feel sore now. Maybe I should take it easy on the cold stuff? He thought as he slurped up the last of the milkshake which was just the best. In fact, he was half tempted to go looking for her so he could ask for another one but then thought against it. The fact that she went through all that effort to make one at all when she could've simply gave him a glass of milk with his breakfast showed her real dedication as well as her talent.

No. I should just thank her for the wonderful breakfast like a proper gentleman. Asking for another one will just make me look ungrateful and greedy.

Still between him feeling better and his wonderful heartfelt breakfast, Joseph felt like he could take on the world.

Unfortunately, in his enthusiastic rush to leave the room, he ended up accidentally ripping the door off of it hinges.

His eyes went wide as he looked down at his overcharged arm as he let go of the door. He then looked down at the metal doorknob which had been reshaped into a perfect mold of his closed fist around it.

He gulped. “... Maybe there's Hamon user who also happens to moonlight as a carpenter here?”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Hallway [30 days until the rings dissolve]

“What you want you damn playboy?” Ophelia glared at him. Caesar had actually woken up early so he could find her before she went off to the training and he to the pillar.

Unfortunately, now that he had her attention, he had no idea what he was going to say.

Should I apologize about the Hamon kiss incident? No, she wasn't there for that and that ship has already sailed...

While he was debating what to do in his head, she was already walking away. He sprinted to catch up with her, holding out his hand to grab her arm.

Her skin is so smooth. He absentmindedly thought.

Meanwhile, she stared at him like she was trying to bore holes in his skull. Or sock him in the jaw. Both were equally possible. “Would you please let go of me?! I have training to do and I don't want to be late.”

“Good luck!” He embarrassingly blurted out as the first thing that came to mind as he let go of her arm. He then coughed into his hand so he could get a much more dignified tone that sounded less like a desperate schoolboy and more like the man he actually was. “I mean... I wish you good luck Mia Bella. I've heard of Messina and Loggins. They're known for their strict methods.”

She looked confused at him like she didn't believe his words. “What do you want?”

I want you to smile. Is what he wanted to say but knew that would blow up in his face worse than a mine. Instead he gave her a serious and sincere expression. “I truly just wish you good luck. I know we've gotten off on the wrong foot and that you don't appreciate my advances so I apologize for my careless behavior. From now on, I will treat you as a fellow Hamon user as you deserve.” He took a breath and felt the soothing energy of his own Hamon flowing through him. “Now as you've already stated, you have training and I as well so I will take my leave for now.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Ophelia was practically in a daze as she watched the blond playboy walk away.

He actually apologized? She was so shocked. From what she'd seen so far, he seemed like the type that would never give up. He had certainly been persistent enough to give off that impression.

Yet... That look in his enchanting light green eyes. It was genuine sincerity. That kind of look could not be faked no matter how good the actor. She had learned that the hard way.

“So he has truly given up?” She couldn't help but say it out loud. For some reason, instead of being thrilled she was oddly left hollow. “But I don't get it. His flirting was obnoxious and annoying and obviously shallow like a street puddle. Why on earth would I miss such annoying attention?”

But that was the thing, she could tell that Caesar is not a shallow man despite his mannerisms. Sure most of the time he was the arrogant, flirty playboy but every once in a while, she could see glimmers of something deeper. Like when he spoke of his family or how respectful he was of his own teacher or the concern in his eyes over how sick Joseph had looked yesterday.

He may have been arrogant and insufferable but he wasn't heartless.

“Maybe maybe I should try to know him a little better? Buried under all that bravado... there must be a good man.”

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Main Courtyard [30 days until the rings dissolve]

Caesar was running late, arriving at the doors that led to the Hell Climb Pillar just a few minutes after dawn. He fully expected his mentor to reprimand him for his tardiness but instead she was nowhere to be found. The only person standing by the entrance was Joseph, who, oddly enough, looked rather chipper. Especially this early in the morning when he’d known Joseph long enough to know that he was not a morning person.

He's also wearing that bright red handknit hat again? Caesar noticed since the beginning of yesterday that Joseph had started wearing the hat and had never taken it off, not even when he was inside of a warm building. He realized it was January but even though the sun was just rising, he could tell that it was going to be a beautiful, warm sunny day and that hat appeared to be made out of entirely wool.

Once we start the intensive training, he's going to start dying under it.

“You certainly look like you're feeling better.” He said with a smirk as he got close enough. “Finally managed to keep down your breakfast this time?”

While his face was covered by the breathing apparatus, he could still tell from just a twinkling in his eyes that Joseph was smiling underneath that mask. “Yes I did. In fact, I woke up feeling positively perfect. That mentor of yours can throw all she wanted me and I will confidently defy all her expectations!”

“Sure you will. Speaking of which, where has Lisa Lisa gone?” He crossed his arms and took a glance around but still saw no sign of his mentor. “Clearly you've already seen her today, otherwise you wouldn't be wearing the breathing apparatus and she is not the kind of woman to be late. Especially not for her own training session.”

“Well... She had to go find someone to travel to the mainland and take a quick trip to a hardware store to pick up a few things.”

His eyes narrowed. “... What did you do.”

“You know I find it rather insulting that you assume that I had something to do with it. There's way more people on the island then just me.”

“Very true but I also had to recently pay for a broken mirror and lights that were destroyed by you. So, I will ask again. What did you do?”

Joseph's eyes shifted to the left as he awkwardly chuckled. “So... I, ummm, “maybe” had some trouble with my door this morning... But it's minor. Really. I mean, all they need to pick up are some nails... a few hinges... Possibly a doorknob... The door itself is still perfectly intact!”

“You know what, nevermind. I don't want to know.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

As much as he hated to admit it, JoJo was completely wrecked with nerves on the inside. He heard about the pillar before but nobody ever really gave him specifics about it other than that it was going to be challenging but also enlightening.

Challenging... He didn't like one word of that. Mostly for the fact that it probably required a lot of work and he wasn't really keen on that kind of work. Or work in general. He generally prefer to skirt through life on his talent and charm with a healthy dose of luck thrown in every now and again.

Had totally worked perfectly for him, at least until the fucking pillar men showed up.

When he realized that he was going to have to train to save the world (and also his damn skin) and they were going to go to Air Supplena Island for their training, he naturally became curious about the Hell Climb Pillar.

Yesterday he managed to run into some of the other disciples and when he told them that he was starting off with the Hell Climb Pillar, they all visibly paled.

“You're starting with that deathtrap?! That's the height of insanity!”

“There are disciples that have lost their lives trying to climb that damn thing! Only those who aim for the position of masters would even attempt such a dangerous feet.”

“What is Mistress Lisa Lisa thinking about having a beginner start with that?!”

Even Caesar had looked nervous when the subject was brought up last night at dinner. He tried to hide it but Joseph had seen right through that bullshit.

But Uncle Dire always talks about having so much fun on the pillar. How it was so easy he could climb up it with his teeth!

He was starting to think that Uncle Dire may have been horribly exaggerating about the enjoyment one would get during this exercise.

He didn’t have much more time to ponder this thought as Lisa Lisa came back in full force. Her expression hadn't changed but he could swear that she looked slightly more irritated.

“Good you’re both here. We're already delayed so I will get straight to the point. The two of you will be climbing the Hell Climb Pillar.” She walked with a confident stride towards the doors. “I imagine you both have heard stories and they may or may not be true. The one thing that is true though is if you fail, then you have no place here.”

She opened the two doors wide. He was suddenly hit with a powerful wave of what smelled like vegetable oil while he saw Caesar gulp as his face paled a shade or two.

“You know... this hell pillar thing doesn't really look all that tall.” He said more for himself than anyone else. “And it smells like it's been drowned in a thousand years worth of rotting salads covered in rancid dressing.”

“Well, from up here, it's really more deep than tall.” She answered. As for the smell... You're about to find out for yourself.”

She then roundhouse kicked them with a little Hamon in a surprise attack. Well that's what happened to Caesar. Joseph – on instincts he didn't even know he had – actually jumped up in a way to avoid the attack. Unfortunately for him, he ended up fumbling his landing on the surprisingly slippery concrete and fell into the dark hole along with the blond womanizer.

Both of them went into the pool of vegetable oil with a large splash.

Joseph broke the surface in record time. He had just been lucky that he had the mask on and managed to close his mouth fast enough to not accidentally swallow any.

Ugh this shit totally stinks to high heaven. The smell was so strong it was physically hurting his poor nose. I don't think I'll ever smell normal again, even after thirty showers.

“It's 24 meters to the top of the pillar, and you may only use your Hamon to climb.” The damn black haired wicked witch shouted down at them. “There is no other way out. If you can't find a way to climb back up then you'll die down there.”

She then pulled the two stone doors shut.

“Why that God damn vixen!” He growled as he clenched his fist that was starting to spark. While he couldn't see for himself, he imagined his eyes were crimson as they usually got so when he was angry. “How dare she ambush us like that! Instead of asking and explaining like an actually civilized person, she blindsides us with a damn roundhouse kick! What a damn bitch! Am I right?”

A moment of silence past but he heard no response.

“Caesar?”

He turned to look over and saw that the blond was staring at him with wide eyes.

“Why is your hair turning white?!”

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Tower of the Hell Climb Pillar [30 days until the rings dissolve]

Caesar couldn't believe his eyes but even with the vegetable oil dripping from his hair, it was clear that Joseph had two very distinct thick streaks of silver white running up both sides of his head parallel to each other.

When did that happen?! Ever since meeting the Joestar kid, the two of them had been in close proximity. While it had only been several days – not even a full week and they'd already been through life-threatening danger, even fighting together which made it feel like they've known each other longer than they actually had. He was even starting to grow a little fond of the guy now that he had a better understanding of what made him tick.

Not once during that time had Joseph's hair had any ethereal starlight white in it. It had been strictly chestnut brown.

This is when it hit him. The hat! That's why he’s been wearing that bright red monstrosity. He wasn't cold. He was trying to cover up the silver hair!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

JoJo was mortified. The blond womanizer was the last person he wanted seeing his silver streaks (well, second to last since he didn't want Suzi seeing them either).

If only that stupid bitch hadn't surprise attacked us. I could've grabbed my hat before falling! That way the bastard would've never seen them.

As soon as he climbed out of this vegetable oil covered hellhole, he was gonna strangle her but at the moment, he needed to think of a way to explain it.

Okay! Got to think of something... But what? What is something possible that could actually explain this.

However Caesar actually beat him to the punch. “How...how long has your hair been like that?”

“What?” JoJo decided to play dumb as he turned away to start digging in the oil for his hat. “Oh you mean the streaks of silver? That's... just experimenting on my part, you know. Keeping up with the latest trends and all. They are all the rage in America right now!”

He finally caught a flash of red and waded through the waist deep oil to retrieve it. Because it was made out of wool, it had absorbed a lot of oil and was now three times its original weight.

Crap, I'm going to have to wring this out. He started doing just that as a hand landed on his shoulder. Sparks of Hamon danced between the two of them and Caesar was shocked before retreating his hand back.

He turned to face the man who had, for once, completely dropped the playboy air and looked at him with serious burning anger.

“Cut the fucking crap! You didn't actually answer my question!” The man sounded like he was barely holding it himself back from trying to deck him in the face. “HOW long has your hair been like that?”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

The bastard is clearly lying to me. His first thought when he heard that ridiculous excuse. Sure Joseph spoke with confidence and maybe someone who didn't have any knowledge of his character beforehand might believe it but it was clear to Caesar that Joseph was lying through his teeth. Especially with the context of the situation.

Joseph was obviously the type of guy to brag and boast. If he had been trying out a new fashion trend, he would've told people about it and flaunted it at every possible moment. Not tried his damnedest to hide it as if he was ashamed.

Also, not to toot his own horn, Caesar was also very abreast about fashion trends and had never heard of silver hair streaks as being a popular trend anywhere. Let alone America. Ergo this was obviously a poorly crafted spontaneous lie.

He clenched his fist in anger. If there was one thing Caesar absolutely hated outside of the pillar men, it was being lied to. Especially directly to his face.

Such a thing hit far too close to home.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Why do you care?” He nearly growled at the blond. His teeth aching even more than before. His blood practically boiling. “A few days ago, you didn't even know who I was, asshole! So why are you suddenly pissed for no reason?”

“No reason?!” The man sounded downright offended, as if JoJo had just insulted his entire family. “Yesterday you were so sick that you couldn't even keep your breakfast down and then today I find out that you have silver hair that you've clearly been hiding. Not to mention you’re suddenly destroying things on accident and you can't even control your Hamon.”

He marched right up into JoJo's face and pointed a finger only a few inches away from his nose. “When I first met you, your control may have been shoddy but it wasn't so terrible that you would release overdrives without even meaning to. Whatever you may think of me, arrogant, selfish, playboy, whatever I am not heartless to ignore when there's something wrong with someone and there is something SO obviously wrong! So tell me when the silver hair showed up and whatever the hell else you've been hiding or I will start beating your ass now!”

Joseph clenched his own fists which immediately started crackling with Hamon. He so badly wanted to punch the living daylights out of that blond womanizer but something was holding him back.

The look in Caesar's eyes. Yes, there was anger but it wasn't just anger. Underneath that burning fury was... Concern.

I can't believe it but this guy... is actually worried about me? That really surprised him. Their introduction had been well, it probably couldn't have been worse. He'd been pretty sure that the Italian pretty much hated his guts and only tolerated him because they had pillar men to fight and maybe felt a tinge of sympathy because of the ring situation. Never in his wildest dreams would he have expected the man to get mad at him because he was worried.

He decided to take a breath just to calm his nerves.

“Christmas Eve.” He found himself compelled to say for reasons he wasn't quite sure of. “I found the first strand of gray... the morning of Christmas Eve.”

Caesar stepped back. “But that's over a week and a half before I met you!”

“Yeah, well I've been diligent about plucking them every morning so nobody sees them.” He let out an embarrassed groan and was infinitely grateful that he was wearing a mask that covered his lower face. “The streaks didn't come in until yesterday and it had been a mad scramble trying to figure out how to cover them up while also not vomiting all over the floor. I also had the worst nightmares yet. I'll tell you the whole mirror thing was probably the highlight of my morning.”

The blond’s eyes narrowed. “So Suzi was spot on when she said you haven't been sleeping well.”

“She was. To be completely honest, I haven't had a good nights sleep in weeks. The only time I had a good night’s rest was when my Stand put me to sleep and last night.”

It felt strange admitting all of this out loud but in some ways, he actually felt relieved to finally have someone to talk to. Sure the time and place could've been better but sometimes you just had to work with what life gave you.

The blond placed a hand on his chin a deep thinking pose. “So your nightmares and you getting silver hair, they both happened on the same day?”

“Actually no. I started having nightmares three days before that happened but I never remember them other than that they were really disturbing and there's blood involved somehow. I believe. I'm really certain about the blood but everything else is up in the air.”

“Blood huh?” Caesar then crossed his arms. “... Joseph just exactly how many vampiric family members do you have?”

“Well there's Granny, of course, and Uncle Thomas and Thomas' two children Amanda and Jamaal who were born out of wedlock so there would be four total. Five, if Granny's predictions about the baby inside of her are accurate which I think they are.” He shrugged. “Why?”

“Outside of your grandmother and her unborn child, were all three of them born that way?”

“They were. It was a big shock for everyone since they didn't realize that vampirism is somewhat hereditary.”

“Then why do your eyes change red then if you're not a vampire?” His expression was serious.

JoJo frowned though Caesar couldn't see that. “I don't know. They always have. Also I'm not the only one. Every one of Gramps and Granny's children do and so do a few of my cousins'. It's kinda like the star-shaped birthmark at this point. It's just a unusual family trait. No big deal.”

Caesar rolled his eyes before letting out a sigh. “No matter how normal it seems to you, it feels suspect. And even if you can brush off that symptom, what about the others? Like for example, that crazy nose of yours? You smelled that something was wrong down in that tunnel before you got that vision from your Stand and don't think I didn't notice you sniffing around when you first talked to Lisa Lisa. I don't know how but you must of used your nose to figure out that she was a woman. Oh and don't even get me started on the fact that you’ve been running and reacting at speeds far too fast for someone who is as untrained as you are.”

“What are you trying to say?” He could feel his anger growing again. His teeth were also hurting so much that he actually started wincing slightly.

“What I'm saying is I don't think you’re as human as you think you are.” He paused before he frowned. “Now this may be me just talking out of my ass considering how little I know about this subject but just from my observations alone, it looks to me like...you're turning.”

Joseph bit his lip under the mask because deep down he was having the same suspicions. He just didn't want to acknowledge them because... He didn't want to admit that he didn't know something.

He gulped. “If that were true then why can I still walk out in the sun without turning into charcoal? Why can I still use Hamon without it hurting me? In fact, I'm making more Hamon than ever before. So much, I can't even control it! Why is my bloody hair turning silver?!”

“I don't know but just think about it. Your symptoms kinda match up.” He held one finger up. “I even overheard Victor and Speedwagon talking about how your Stand was being overprotective because of some corruption that was interfering with your system and that the rings that were placed inside of you was the last straw.”

“But it doesn't make any sense.” He narrowed his eyes. “According to Granny and what Elaine has studied, turning into a vampire is practically instantaneous or takes a few minutes at the most. It isn't some slow burn and also no one else in the family have had any experiences like this at all. My father never turned and neither has my Uncle William or Elaine and they've been alive longer than I have. You'd think that if this was supposed to happen, it would also happen to them.”

Caesar nodded in agreement. “You're right, which means something must’ve brought this on. A critical change in your situation that caused this. There must be some sort of outside catalyst involved.”

“Well, I've been having the gray hair and headaches from before the pillar men put the rings inside me so that obviously can't be it... OH NO!”

Caesar's eyes widened as he rushed to put his hands on JoJo shoulders.

“The fight with Santana... The blood! My first nightmare happened the day after that fight!” He put his hands to his head.

“What happened?! What you mean by that?”

“When Gramps and I fought him.” He started sputtering with horrified recollection. “I got trapped by a cage of ribs and I couldn't move. Gramps, in a desperate move to try to help me out, stabbed him with a pocket knife charged with an overdrive. I'm not sure why but when he twisted it in, a geyser of his blood shot out and... it mostly ended up going in my mouth.”

Caesar shuddered with disgust as he stepped back. “You're telling me that you swallowed ancient super vampire blood and you literally did not TELL anyone!?”

“By the way, just in case you were curious, that shit tasted like overripe peaches.”

“Oh for the love of–” Caesar slapped his forehead. “Of all the things that could've possibly been the catalyst for a vampiric transformation, I cannot think of one more obvious! How did this not occur to you?!”

Joseph didn't have an answer for it, mostly because Caesar was absolutely right.

I can't believe how blind I was.

Chapter Text

“So I'm turning into a vampire huh.” Joseph started chuckling to himself as he finished ringing out his hat and put it back on despite it being soaked. “Honestly not that bad in hindsight. I mean I live with one and Granny doesn't seem to be upset all the time. I mean, sure, I've seen her longing to look out the window wearing her heavy clothing just to watch a sunset. She also had to eat her food with the blood substitute otherwise it does nothing for her. Guess I'm gonna have to get used to that. Also I'll probably have to stop using Hamon at some point... And immortality? How awesome! I'll be this handsome and young forever as the rest of the world... continues on.”

Without you. Caesar thought what Joseph was leaving unsaid. It was so obvious in his greenish blue eyes that he wasn't happy about this. Actually there was more than just unhappiness, there was real fear. He may have not been acting so but it was starting to become clear that Joseph was terrified at the prospect and Caesar couldn't blame him.

Internal youth sounded great at first glance but watching your loved ones slowly age and die around you while you're frozen in time...

What a lonely way to live. Though at least he won't be entirely alone. Joseph had immortal members in his family so at least he had someone that could understand. He wasn't going to spend his immortal life all by himself.

Caesar took a deep breath. “You know Joseph... JoJo, that's just my theory. We're not sure if that's really what's happening or not. I mean, as you said before, some things just don't make sense if it was simply a vampiric transformation but I do know that we won't get our answers down here. What do you say that we work together to get out of this oil covered hellhole?”

He held out his hand. JoJo looked hesitant at first before finally reaching for it.

Once their hands touched there was a spark of Hamon but the despite the irritating jolt, he kept his grip firm as they shook hands.

“Sorry! Didn't mean that.”

He let out a sigh. “I know you didn't. Alright now come over here and listen closely. I'm only going to explain this once.”

He turned to face the pillar. “All right, the way I see it, we need to climb up the pillar using Hamon which is why it’s covered in oil. You know that Hamon is conductive in water, well it's even more conductive with things that used to be alive such as vegetable oil which is organic matter.”

“I knew that but go on.”

He put his hand closer to the pillar. “All right, do you remember what Ophelia said about control?”

“Yeah she said don't be a garden hose be a squirt gun... Oh!” His eyes lit up with an epiphany.

He could feel himself smiling. “That's right. When it comes to the Hell Climb Pillar, endurance and control is what's going to matter more than raw power.”

He then touched his fingers to the pillar. Arcs of Hamon energy danced across them as he could feel his fingertips lightly sticking to it as if attracted.

From a distance, it probably looked like his fingers were just barely holding on but that's exactly what he wanted in this case. If his Hamon was too strong, then his fingers with stick too closely to the pillar and therefore he would end up wasting more energy than necessary prying them off which would hurt him in the long run but if he used too little energy then he would fall.

In essence, this test was all about maintaining balance and control. To climb the pillar, one needed to know both a sense of balance and have the control to pull it off. Both of these skills were essential to the fundamentals of Hamon. While very brutal and ruthless, the Hell Climb Pillar was honestly a very effective way to learn about it.

“Now closely observe what I'm doing because this is how we're going to climb up.” He pulled his hand away and turned off his Hamon. “All right, now you try. Remember, don't put your whole hand on there because that will drain your energy too fast and you'll end up sliding back down.”

Joseph nodded and followed Caesar's example. Unfortunately when he touched his fingertips to the pillar, his entire arm glowed before he was shot backwards a few feet and ended up tripping in the oil.

“Are you all right?” He cautiously asked when Joseph's head broke the surface again.

Joseph narrowed his eyes as more oil dripped from his multicolored bangs. “Yes but I'm starting to think that this is going to take a long time.”

“Yes... I think it will.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Kitchen [30 days until the rings dissolve]

Ophelia was practically drenched in sweat and every muscle of hers felt like they had been torn apart and used for confetti but despite all of that, she was feeling positively exhilarated.

“It's only the first day and yet I feel like I learned so much already... Loggins and Messina, they may be strict as hell but boy are they effective.”

“Good afternoon Ophelia!” The chipper voice of Suzi broke her from her thoughts.

“Oh sorry I didn't realize anyone was in here.” She said apologetically. Truthfully, she just been expecting to pop in and grab a quick snack before the afternoon of meditation but since the bubbly Italian girl was there, she might as well have a quick conversation.

The bubbly blue-eyed blonde smiled cheerfully. “No problem at all. I imagine you came in here for a bite to eat, no? If that's the case, I can whip you up something real quick.”

“Really, I don't want to trouble you or anything.”

Her smile grew even wider. “It's no trouble at all. I love cooking just as much as I love healing.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“I don't know how but wow this sandwich tastes amazing.” Ophelia happily munched on the ham, salami, lettuce and tomato sandwich. She was also sure that Suzi had added a special spiced sauce that really added a delicious kick of flavor to an already sublime sandwich.

Suzi smiled at her. “All it takes is some practice.”

“Still it's pretty incredible just how talented you... are...” She stopped herself as she noticed something sitting on the counter. It was something very familiar to her and she had seen it plenty of times when she and her father visited the Joestars. She put her plate down and grabbed the chilled bottle before turning to Suzi.

The blonde blinked at her. “What's wrong? Did I add too much spice?”

“Why is there a bottle of the Speedwagon Foundation's vampire blood substitute just sitting out on the counter?”

“Oh.” Her gaze dropped a little. “Oh I brought that out hoping to be able to whip up some lunch... I guess it's going to take longer for them to climb the pillar. It is rather difficult after all but I know they'll pull through. I just have to be patient.”

Ophelia's eyes went wide. “What do you mean by that? Who did you bring this out for?”

“For Joseph naturally.” She clapped her hands. “He clearly hasn't been eating right and I wanted to make sure that he's getting the nutrition he needs. I gave him a special milkshake mixed with chocolate along with pouring it in the batter for his waffles but I don't know if that was enough for today. He's a rather big man.”

She dropped the bottle. “What? That isn't possible! Joseph's NOT a vampire.”

Suzi Q calmly picked up the dropped bottle and put it on the counter before giggling. “What are you talking about? Of course he is. I felt the darkness in his body when I checked his health. Sure, I've never met a vampire who doesn't burn in the sunlight and can use Hamon but there are exceptions to every rule. You didn't know?”

Ophelia wanted the collapse.

Something really is off.

She grabbed Suzi's hand and started making her way out of the kitchen.

“What's wrong and where are we going?”

“We're going to see Lisa Lisa, now!”

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Lisa Lisa's Study [30 days until the rings dissolve]

Hamon Master Lisa Lisa was calmly reading in her study when Ophelia and Suzi found her. Judging by what was in her hands, she was most likely reading ancient scrolls from the clan's deep archive vault.

She looked up at the two of them as the girls entered. Her brows furrowed as she put the scroll down. “Ophelia? And Suzi? What's wrong?”

Straight to business. Yet another thing Ophelia admired about Lisa Lisa. The woman had her priorities straight and didn't hesitate to be harsh when the situation called for it.

She took a breath to try to calm her nerves. “According to Suzi, Joseph is a vampire.”

“What?!” While she didn't raise her voice, her light blue eyes were as wide as dinner saucers with her mouth ever so slightly open. The Hamon master then turned to Suzi. “Is this true?”

Suzi nodded her head, completely oblivious to the mounting tension in the room. “He definitely is. Or maybe it might be better to say he will be one. I don't know... At the time I was more concerned about that he wasn't eating properly or getting enough sleep but now that I think about it, his energy was really... wonky.”

“Wonky?”

“Explain.” Lisa Lisa spoke in a rather harsh almost panicked tone as Ophelia could see that her hands were trembling ever so slightly. “I don't mean to be harsh but please explain exactly what you felt with your Hamon.”

Suzi took a deep breath. “It was like... The darkness inherent to the vampirism was enveloping itself around his Hamon with the Hamon doing the same. They’re just covering each other constantly while a third energy that I don't even know what to call was interlaced in between both of them.” She frowned for a moment. “I guess that's rather abstract. I think the best way to picture it is you have a meatball and you cover it in one type of delicious sauce, marinara maybe? Because it's red like blood that vampires need but then you cover it again but with a different type of delicious sauce like Alfredo! Only to cover it a third time with the same marinara sauce that you used the first time and every time you cover it with new sauce you also wrap some spaghetti noodles with each layer. Does that make sense? Because I feel like that explanation didn't really explain anything and now I'm kind of hungry.”

“It's fine Suzi you tried.” Ophelia let out a sigh. “The gist of it is that his Hamon and his vampiric nature are at war with each other.”

“Yes. Definitely. It was no wonder he was so sick.”

This is when an idea occurred Ophelia. “His out of control Hamon! It makes sense now. His body is subconsciously over producing it to fight off the vampiric curse like white blood cells to fight an infection. The overdrives he keeps accidentally releasing are just the byproduct.”

“That makes sense. Hamon is the light to the vampire's darkness. They would instinctually fight each other off.” Lisa Lisa stood up from her chair and turned away from both of them. “Ophelia do you think the third energy is Joseph's unformed stand? Speedwagon alerted me that it had been acting up recently.”

“It wouldn't surprise me. My father and Anubis both confirmed that it's sentient and that the only reason it attacked the doctors and nurses at the hospital was because it was afraid for JoJo's life and got extremely agitated when the pillar men placed the poison rings inside of him. It's first priority is to keep him safe and happy so it would do everything in it's power to help. It also mentioned something about corruption but they had no idea what that meant but I think we do now.”

“His stand must be trying to contain the energies which is why it wrapped around them...” She then turned back to face them. “Suzi do you think there's any way to stop corruption of the vampirism?”

The blonde shook her head. “I don't think so... He's ate the food with the substitute blood in it with no complaints and with so much gusto. If he was human, he surely would've complained about the taste of the food and the darkness that I felt was very strong. Maybe... Maybe stronger than the Hamon.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

It really is true... my son no longer is human. Thought the Hamon Master Lisa Lisa or as she was truly known, Elizabeth Joestar.

It had been 17 1/2 years since she'd seen him in the flesh but in that moment on the canals of Venice, she could tell right away that something was terribly wrong and that he wasn't human. His energy was twisted, not unlike her mother-in-law or brother-in-law's. She was a world-class Hamon user. Spotting a vampire among the crowd was a simple feat for her.

However, she didn't want to believe it.

How could this have possibly happened?! His grandmother and his uncle may be vampires but everyone else in the family was born human with the exception of Thomas' children. It never happened with his father so why is it happening to him?

Those had been her thoughts but she had no answers. Of course, she couldn't reveal yet her connection to him, no matter how much it pained her so to keep it a secret while he was right there. The son that she was forced to abandon due to circumstances far beyond her control. The son that she had longed to meet once again and found him to be as handsome, proud and strong as his father and grandfather before him and to even be wearing that special bright red hand knit hat that she had made him for Christmas.

It had taken practically all of her willpower to not break down into tears of joy upon the sight.

No I must treat him as just another student. Between his lack of control and the damn rings and the fact that he may lose his Hamon permanently... I'll have to push him harder than any other student I've ever trained.

She decided to start him on the Hell Climb Pillar which was not something a beginner would ever be prepared for at all. Even one of her best disciples, Caesar, had never done it before and it was usually only reserved for those who want to take the next step in their training so they can earn their title of Master, not something a casual Hamon user or healer would ever take on.

The problem was she had no choice. The pillar was the perfect exercise for someone who had such a lack of control with the added bonus that Caesar was also a perfect candidate for it as he was most likely ready to take on the challenge but just hadn't gotten around to it due to his other obligations.

It was horribly harsh, downright cruel but to save his life as well as the world, she would do anything.

“If he truly wasn't a vampire before, he is going to be one soon.” The young healer told her. “I don't think there's any way to stop it.”

She took a deep breath. Right now she couldn't afford to lose control. She needed to keep up her strong front as it was obvious that the two girls in front of her were confused and most likely scared.

“Well if there is truly nothing we can do to stop the change then we can at least monitor it.” She turned over to face Victor's daughter. “Continue with your training as normal. We still have pillar men to fight and we need all the talented warriors we can get.”

Ophelia looked hesitant but ultimately nodded in agreement. “Of course I will take my leave now for afternoon meditation.”

She politely bowed before leaving.

The Hamon master then turned to the young blonde healer. “Suzi continue your observations on his body and make sure he's eating the blood substitute. I don't care if you have to tie him to a chair and force-feed it down his throat, we cannot afford for him to be unwell. Until he loses the ability to use his Hamon, we're going to have him train as long as he can.”

“I definitely will!” Suzi gave a salute and a smile before leaving the room herself.

With the girls gone, Lisa Lisa collapsed into her chair. Her eyes glancing downward to a drawer on the right-hand side. She opened the drawer and pulled out a picture she kept hidden from most.

It was a black and white photo of her family from before it was torn apart.

She brushed her hand across the glass gently. There were three individuals in the photograph. One was naturally herself while the man standing proud and tall next to her was her husband George Joestar the second and of course, in her arms was Joseph Joestar as a mere infant.

The longer she stared at the photo the more tears that blurred her vision.

“Oh George... If only you were here at this moment. If only I could tell you what is happening with our son.”

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Tower of the Hell Climb Pillar [30 days until the rings dissolve]

Caesar at 10 m (33 feet).

Joseph at 0 m (0 feet).

The sun had begun it's descent toward the horizon and Caesar was really starting to struggle now. Every one of his muscles ached with a dull pain which couldn't be healed with Hamon since he had to use it to climb the pillar.

This is really bad. He thought as he raised his trembling left arm above his head. His fingertips still crackled with energy but it wasn't as bright as it had been earlier that day. I can barely cling to the pillar and moving my fingers even a little bit is so exhausting. If I were to fall now... I wouldn't have anything left to start climbing again. But I can't think like that right now.

He glanced down at JoJo who was still no closer to even attempting to climb the pillar than he had been that morning.

At least I can actually climb the pillar. But poor JoJo...

When Caesar initially realized that JoJo had way more Hamon than he did, he'd been truly envious. It wasn't enough that JoJo had the life he always wanted but he had to be more powerful too? However, it was becoming clear to Caesar that power without control wasn't a strength but a liability.

JoJo had so much Hamon and so little control that every time he touched the pillar, he was shot off like a cork off a champagne bottle.

“JoJo! The longer you stay in that muck, the harder it will be to climb out! Remember focus on using negative Hamon and–”

Caesar didn't finish his sentence. He let out a little yelp of surprise as he felt his grip slipping. He quickly took another breath to charge it up again but by the time he did, he'd already slid down at least half a meter.

He bit his lip as he tried to struggle to regain the strength to continue upwards.

Dammit! As much as I want to help him I've done all I can. I can't afford to get distracted now. We need to get out of here as soon as possible. Not only do we have crucial information for Lisa Lisa but...

It pained him to admit it but if he was going to be practical (and honest with himself), if JoJo really was turning into a vampire, he didn't really want to be around the man when he started feeling thirsty.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

While Caesar at least had an idea of what he was doing and had begun to progress, our hero Joseph was still stuck at the bottom. He'd already made twenty-four attempts, only to be repelled every single time.

He got up once again after the twenty-fourth attempt.

“This is just ridiculous! I just got here!” He whined. He knew that, as a gentleman, he should never whine but at the moment, he was at his wits end. “The smug witch knows I don't have enough control to pull off climbing this stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, gross, ugly pillar! It's not fair!”

He glanced up at Caesar who had slowed significantly since he first started climbing up. As much as he wanted to be mad at him, he couldn't because well... he had told him to go on ahead and that he understood the lessons perfectly.

As a gentleman it wouldn't be right to get mad at him when I told him it was okay. We're both stuck in this mess together and blaming him won't change anything or help us get out.

He had already checked all the outer walls all the way around but found no cracks or switches that indicated a secret passage. Outside of the closest door which was at least 25 feet up and had no ledge to speak of, it truly seemed like the pillar was the only way out.

Dammit! If only my Stand was fully formed and NOT dormant because he's depressed about how he failed to protect me, I could just use him like a grappling hook and pull myself out. However he had a feeling that would be considered cheating and even if his stand could pull it off, there were at least three different Hamon users watching them as they occasionally walked by on the walkway connected to the very top of the pillar and he'd seen the knives on their belts.

Thanks to Uncle Victor, JoJo was actually quite well-versed on bladed weapons and those were obviously throwing knives.

He looked down at his hands which still crackled with Hamon. He then closed them into fists.

Why can't I control my Hamon? He just didn't understand that nor why he was producing so much of it. He figured since he'd been turning into a vampire for nearly a month, that he should’ve lost the ability already. Or at the very least have Hamon hurt him in the way he'd seen Straizo's do to him.

Yet the opposite happened. His Hamon felt even more powerful and soothing to him. It didn't hurt him in the slightest.

“That's great except for how I can't control it!” He was so frustrated with not knowing why. He also felt stupid for having something he lived with practically his whole life and yet knew less about it then he did about fashion trends in New York. He lived with Jonathan Joestar, one of the most powerful Hamon users in existence, and yet – until Caesar had explained it to him hours ago – had no idea that there were TWO types of Hamon.

“There's two types of Hamon?” He asked the blond who just let out an exasperated sigh.

“Yes. Yes there is. Did Jonathan not mention this to you? Or were you not paying attention, again?”

“I–” but he couldn't answer because Caesar was right.

He was lazy. He was a slacker. He didn't want to sit and meditate for hours or practice breathing exercises or listen to long lectures about different types of Hamon. He just wanted to deliver cool punches and kick undead ass while looking awesome.

He was a poor excuse for a Hamon user and he knew it.

Now his laziness was biting him in the ass. Hard.

“All right, I'll skip the nuance for now and just get to the point.” Caesar cleared his throat. “There are two basic types of Hamon. One is positive and the other is negative. Positive Hamon repels, negative Hamon attracts. Generally most users use positive Hamon for attacking and negative Hamon for healing. Does that make sense so far?”

He nodded and then gestured for Caesar to go on.

“Anyway, typically when you're using an overdrive, you're using positive Hamon because you want to repel your energy away from you and strike whatever you're trying to punch. While negative Hamon attracts the energy towards you and concentrates it which is good for healing wounds and injuries. Now nearly every Hamon user is predisposed to be better at one type over the other.” He pointed at JoJo. “For instance, it is blatantly obvious that you and most likely your grandfather truly excel at positive Hamon. So much so I don't think the two of you would ever be able to be successful healers.”

He reluctantly nodded in agreement. “You're probably right. Gramps did say that it was especially difficult for him. Though I don't think he'll ever actually give up on trying to learn it.”

“Thought so.” Caesar then let out a sigh. “Although I'm not really one to talk since I'm in a similar boat, just not quite to the degree that you are. Anyway, then we have people on the opposite end of the scale like Suzi who is very proficient at negative Hamon but has trouble using positive Hamon.”

“So she's a fabulous healer but shall never be a warrior.”

“Correct.”

Joseph then narrowed his eyes. “Wait a minute, what about Ophelia? I know her she can heal but she seems to like combat training more.”

“From what I've seen she seems to be an exception. She's probably one of the few Hamon users I've ever met that doesn't actually have a particular leaning in one direction or the other. So she actually had the luxury of choosing what she wants to focus on without having any extra difficulties.”

Under the mask Joseph gave a bit of a smile. “So she's a jack of all trades then. NICE! Good for her.”

Caesar grinned. “It is indeed. Now to the pillar.” Caesar gestured to the oil covered torture device. “Now knowing what I just told you, you have an idea of why you were shot off the pillar?”

“I used positive Hamon instead of negative Hamon. That's why I was repelled instead of sticking to it.”

Caesar clapped his hands lightly. “Bravo! Now, I know that I said that Hamon users have a leaning towards one or the other but that doesn't mean they don't have both types in their bodies at the same time. In fact, if we’re going to get real technical here, Hamon is actually neutral until called upon. This is why your body naturally healed with Hamon even though you don't consciously will it to do so. So now all you have to do is consciously call upon negative Hamon and then you'll be able to stick to the pillar and climb up it.”

JoJo grinned and cracked his knuckles.

Unfortunately every time he tried calling upon the negative charge to stick to the pillar, what came out was positive Hamon and therefore he was shot back.

No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn't get negative Hamon to come out.

He gritted his teeth as he slammed both of his fists. Unsurprisingly, they were both charged with an overdrive and ended up stimulating the oil which squirted directly up in his face.

“GOD DAMMIT! Why is it that I can't even slam my fists in oil without shooting mini geysers up in my–”

That's when it hit him.

When walking on water, the water is repelled away from the feet which meant the technique used positive Hamon.

“Well... what do you know. If I can't go up the orthodox way then I guess I'll just have to do so in an unorthodox way. Maybe there IS a creative solution to my current problem after all.”

An unseen grin formed on his face.

If there was anything JoJo felt confident about, it with his ability to improvise.

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Tower of the Hell Climb Pillar [30 days until the rings dissolve]

Caesar at 11 m (36 feet).

Joseph at 0 m (0 feet).

“Trevor, what do you think that disciple's doing?” Pointed one of the Hamon users that Hamon Mistress Lisa Lisa had set to monitor the progress of Joseph and Caesar.

The one named Trevor shot his companion, Pablo, a look. “Well it appears that he has lost his mind since he rushing towards the wall.”

“How sad.”

Both men looked away for a moment to chuckle to themselves before hearing a loud rushing noise. They immediately turned to look back only to see that disciple known as Joseph flying in the air towards the pillar.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Oh good Lord, what has he done now?! Caesar thought he heard the rushing noise from behind him. He ignored the temptation to look since he was afraid he was going to break his concentration again.

Lucky for him (or maybe not so lucky depending on how you look at) he got the answer to the query relatively quickly when he heard a loud thud over on his left that was followed loud cursing.

“SON OF A BITCH! THAT HURTS!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

JoJo's geyser trick worked like a charm. Just like what happened in the canals of Venice, he overcharged both of his arms so after using the wall as a springboard to launch back into the oil, he would shoot up. Although this time it was very purposeful.

I accidentally shot myself 15 feet in the air. Imagine how high I can go when I'm doing it ON purpose!

And it exceeded. JoJo managed to launch himself on geysers of oil 40 feet in the air. Of course that wasn't high enough to get out of the pit but it gave him a serious jumpstart.

Of course, this was only part of his plan since the geyser wouldn't help him stick to the pillar.

As he was flying in the air, he not only oriented himself so he would be facing the pillar, he managed to slip into his back pocket where he kept his pocket knife given to him by Gramps.

If I can't consciously activate my negative Hamon, why don't I just have my body do it for me?

With one swipe, he managed to slice all five of his finger pads on his left hand. Predictably his Hamon started charging up immediately to heal them.

So this is what negative Hamon feels like... He now understood why he couldn't consciously summon it. Because he operated under the assumption that all Hamon was the same, he never actually paid too much attention to the nuances in different applications of it.

It turns out that positive Hamon felt like jumping into a hot shower. Quick jolt of energy that got someone’s blood pumping while negative Hamon felt more like holding your hands above a nice fireplace. Gentle warmth that slowly worked its way through the body.

Unfortunately, just as he figured this out, he crashed face first into the pillar. Pain rocked through his entire body and if he hadn't been wearing the breathing apparatus, he was sure that his nose would've suffered far more damage. Maybe even possibly been broken.

“SON OF A BITCH! THAT HURTS!”

Despite the pain now, at least he was stuck on the pillar, having finally consciously activated his negative Hamon.

An hour laterm he'd find out that he actually was above Caesar now at what he suspected to be 38 feet which if he converted it into meters was 11 m, give or take, and meant his trick had had carried him just over halfway up the pillar.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

[29 days until the rings dissolve]

Caesar at 16 m (52 feet).

Joseph at 17 m (55 feet).

Eighteen hours had passed since Joseph had done his geyser trick and he was feeling the burn. He was glad Hamon had done something for quelling his bathroom issues but his cravings for food had not gone away.

Crap! Please tell me I really just want to eat a nice juicy steak and not, not... Other things.

This thought was not helped by the fact that his teeth were aching up a storm and he could swear he was hearing Caesar's heartbeat as well as his breathing.

Nope! Not going to think about that.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Caesar at 18 m (59 feet).

Joseph at 19 m (62 feet).

Another three hours and they were nearing the top but it had nearly taken them two days already.

Oh God I am so hungry! Everything hurts and this damn overhang is murder!

While he hadn't noticed that while he was at the bottom, it turned out that the pillar was not a straight perfect cylinder. It actually had a very slight hourglass shape which meant that the top and bottom were thicker while the middle was thinner.

It was only a few inches of a difference but in his already exhausted state, those few inches might as well have been miles.

As he craned his neck just to get some stiffness out of his body, he noticed a suspiciously large crack maybe a foot or two away from him.

That... looks like it should be just big enough for my fingers! Thank goodness! I could use a nice well-earned reprieve. I can't believe my luck.

As he reached out for it, a thought occurred to him.

Wait a minute... Why is there a large visible crack here? This damn pillar is a prominent part of the island so you'd think they'd maintain it better... Unless they left it here purposely! If I can fit my fingers through it, then they can fit switch through it or a knife or anything else that that could be a nasty surprise for some unsuspecting disciple just trying to get a little relief.

He could feel himself chuckling as he retracted his hand away and put it above his head. Nice try you damn Hamon demon witch! I'm not some lame-brained, dumbass trainee wannabe that would fall for such an obvious trap. I'm Joseph Joestar and I've seen through your stupid trick!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

[28 days until the rings dissolve]

Caesar at 23 m (75 feet).

Joseph at 24 m (79 feet).

Another nine hours and JoJo had finally made it to the top without any other incidents coming up. He turned around to face Caesar who was only just a few feet from also reaching the top.

“Come on! You can do it Caesarino!”

“Dammit! Shut up JoJo!” Caesar yelled back in a strained voice voice. “I need to focus not cheerleading!”

“Party pooper.”

He should've been exhausted but now that he was finally out of the oil covered hell, he found himself bursting with new energy.

Just as he turned back to face the center, something surprisingly soft slammed into him. He looked down to see that it was a teary eyed Suzi clutching him like she was afraid she was never going to see him again.

He was both incredibly touched and thoroughly embarrassed.

“Ohhh! Ummm hello Suzi?!” He found himself stuttering as he felt the heat creeping on his cheeks. “I-I-I'm glad to see you too but do you really want to... touch me right now? I'm all sweaty and oily and gross and smell like a thousand tons of rotting salads–”

“I don't care! I'm just glad that you're all right.” Her grip on his waist tightened ever so slightly. “Now I'm going to take you into the kitchen where there is a fresh, piping hot plate of melt-in-your-mouth chocolate chip cookies and a tall glass of milk waiting for you. No arguments!”

Before he even had time to try to respond, she'd already let go of his waist to grab his hand and proceeded to start dragging him toward the kitchen.

Under the mask he gave a big grand goofy smile.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Caesar at 24 m (79 feet).

It took him another hour and a half but Caesar finally managed to make it to the top of the Hell Climb Pillar.

“You certainly took your sweet time.” Spoke a voice that made his heart skip a beat.

He slicked his incredibly oily hair back out of his eyes as a mischievous smile formed on his face. “And here I thought I would be all alone when I came up. Mia Bella you do care.”

“Please, I'm only here to make sure that you didn't die on the final stretch you damn playboy.” She crossed her arms and looked away from him. “We need all the people we can get to fight the pillar men so don't get the wrong idea and expect a hug like JoJo got from Suzi because I'm not doing that. I'm not interested in touching a man covered in old vegetable oil.”

“And why would you expect me to think that?” He raised an eyebrow at her. “Also that implies that you would touch me if I was not covered in old vegetable oil.”

She turned back to face him in a wild erratic motion. While it was harder to tell with her darker skin he could've sworn that she was blushing. “What! No. No. That-that wasn't what I meant.”

He held back his laughter. “I'm sure that wasn't what you meant.”

“Good. I'm glad we were on the same page.” She marched up to him, pointing a finger at his nose and glaring. “Let's make this clear, I don't care how handsome and talented and attractive you are I. Am. Not. Interested. I'm very glad you've given up that silly pursuit of yours because I will never see you as anything other than a fellow Hamon user and possibly a brother in arms. Clear?”

“Clear.”

Her expression softened at that as she gestured towards the door. “Now let's go. Lisa Lisa has a lot to discuss with you two and I'm pretty sure she'd appreciate it if you would take a bath before that meeting started.”

He couldn't argue with that.

Chapter Text

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Mountainside [25 days until the rings dissolve]

While the boys were busy with Hamon training in Italy, others were embarking on a crucial but horribly dangerous mission of their own.

“Good God I'm freezing out here!” Growled a very unhappy Speedwagon who was bundled up in a heavy fur-lined coat as the ferocious mountain wind slammed into him, whipping at his face.

Victor rolled his eyes. “Of course you are. It's winter and we're standing in 3 feet of snow on a mountainside in a blizzard.”

“Makes me glad I'm undead. I can't feel the cold.” Spoke the zombie Lyndon who was bundled up in a coat and did not shudder in the slightest. “Unfortunately I'm not like Mistress or Thomas who can melt snow with a touch of the hand.”

Jonathan nodded. “That would be nice but I may be able to help with the temperature.”

The Hamon master took off his glove, closed his eyes and the focus his Hamon energy to heat up.

“Scarlet Overdrive!” He shouted as his hand glowed with the scarlet hue. The snow beneath his arm started melting as well as the ripples of heat spreading to the members of their little group with the exception of the undead zombie who stepped a few steps back.

Victor gave a bit of a smirk. “Haven't seen that move since you fought Bluford back in the canyon.”

“Was that the zombie knight that had the weird hair? Or was that the brute?” Lyndon asked as he stepped closer again while starting to sniff the air.

“The one with hair.” Victor answered for Jonathan, who now had a look of melancholy in his eyes as he remembered the three great men that died that fateful night.

Speedwagon narrowed his eyes at the zombie. “What are you smelling?”

“People. Lots of people.”

“He's right. We've been beaten to the entrance.” Spoke another voice of a man clad in a dark blue winter coat who came trekking down towards the group. Even with the goggles on his face, he was immediately recognizable as he was practically a dead ringer for another man in the group.

This man was none other than the presumed dead George Joestar the second.

Jonathan let out a sigh. “So the Nazis did beat us to Shangri-La. I guess I should of translated faster.”

“Nonsense father.” George gave a warm smile. “It isn't your fault that we were beaten. We can blame the traitorous records keeper for taking advantage of Grandmaster Dire's condition. Besides, they still haven't gotten in yet.”

“Why not? What could they possibly be waiting for?”

George gave a wicked grin. “Their little pet traitor is as drunk as a skunk and got a nasty case of the bends. Without him being able to command an overdrive, they can't open the Satiporoja beetle locks. From what I overheard, they've been sitting out in the snow for at least eight hours waiting for him to recover.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Outskirts of Shangri-La, Nazi Camp [25 days until the rings dissolve]

“When will the drunken scoundrel wake up! We've been here for hours in the cold and yet no progress!” Major Arnold Ernst Toht shouted at the medical officer taking care of the Hamon user they managed to bribe into helping them enter the ancient monastery where the Red Stone of Aja was held.

The medical officer grimaced. “I'm afraid I don't know sir. His heartbeat's weak and he may be getting hypothermia at this point considering how badly he’s shaking. He's horribly intoxicated and in very poor shape. He may not wake up again.”

The major clenched his fists. He was beyond fed up.

“How positive are you on this?”

“At least 70% sure.”

“Well then.” Major Toht coldly pulled out his gun and shot the unconscious Hamon user directly between the eyes. “We go to plan B then. Go outside and tell the men to set up the TNT pronto. I couldn't care less about fancy magic locks when I could just blow the whole door off.”

The shaken medical officer gave a quick salute before rushing out of the tent to do as he was ordered.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Outskirts of Shangri-La, a small cove overlooking the Nazi Camp [25 days until the rings dissolve]

“Well damn there's at least fifty of them.” Muttered Speedwagon as he was looking through the binoculars. “No chance to be able to sneak past that crowd. We also can't go around because the damn monastery is carved into the face of the mountain like Petra.”

Victor let out a sigh. “... I might have a solution for this but Jonathan, I know you're going to hate it.”

“We're going have to kill those men are aren't we?” He grimaced. He knew that all lives couldn't be saved and that the fate of the world was far more important than the lives of individual men. He'd seen the entire world at war. He couldn't afford to be as idealistic anymore.

I'm not just fighting against my former brother, we are fighting again three inhuman beings who will do anything to gain power. We cannot afford to lose.

He let out a sigh. “Go on.”

“Razor's Edge!” Victor called upon his Stand. He then looked around to his fellow men. “Now here's the idea I've come up with...”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Outskirts of Shangri-La, Nazi Camp [25 days until the rings dissolve]

One of the soldiers was busy trying to keep an eye out for signs of either Hamon users or vampires from the Speedwagon Foundation.

From the corner of his eye, he saw a golden glint partially buried in the snow. Naturally his curiosity got the better of him as he left his post to investigate. When he got closer he realized, that golden glint he saw was actually light reflecting off of the handle of a buried sword...

Chapter Text

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Outskirts of Shangri-La, Nazi Camp [25 days until the rings dissolve]

“YES! BLOOD IS BEING SPILLED BY MY BLADE YET AGAIN! BHAHAHAHA!” Anubis happily shouted in glee using the mouth of the skin sack he was borrowing while simultaneously slicing a man's arm off. Apparently this man and the men around him were something called Nazis and they were evil according to Victor.

Anubis didn't give a damn about morality as long as he could happily slice them up as much as he wanted without Victor threatening to throw him into a pond and leaving him there for a week.

Or worse, get another dog and have it pee on him... again.

Before that incident, he had no idea he could have nightmares let alone suffer them for years.

Their dying screams filled the chilled snowy air as he heard some loud bang and felt something puncture the arm of the body he was currently possessing.

Oh damn must be one of those gun things.

The Stand was not fond of the modern weaponry to put it lightly. Or at least not anything that was ranged as they had a tendency to destroy the hosts he used too quickly without him being able to retaliate which, frankly, is completely unfair.

Although “apparently” Victor is counting on this...

The body he possessed died quickly after being shot four more times. He fell out of the man's grip and back into the snow. The Stand was quickly finding out that he did not care for snow. At all. It might have looked all innocent and fluffy but in reality, it was just frozen water and he did not like water. Not because he was afraid of the the liquid substance. No. Of course not. No. He just thought it was annoying.

Thankfully he did not dwell in the snow for too long as another one of the moronic meat bags picked him up.

His real body gave an evil grin as he prepared himself to possess the new body.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Outskirts of Shangri-La, a small cove overlooking the Nazi Camp [25 days until the rings dissolve]

“Well looks like somebody having a good time.” Victor remarked as he handed the binoculars to Speedwagon. “He’s been whining to me that I haven't let him let loose in a while.”

“You've done what now?!”

“Kid have you lost your mind!”

Both Speedwagon and Lyndon were horrified at the statement. Meanwhile Victor just let out a sigh.

“Of course not. This is a great plan. He's being the perfect distraction for Jonathan and George and we don't have to get our hands dirty. Besides, those men down there are hardly innocent. I feel no guilt on my conscious with their deaths.”

Speedwagon slapped his forehead. “That's not why we’re reacting like this. We agree with you. It's your statement about doing this before that has us thrown.”

“Good God when have you used Anubis for anything other than a cranky, murder happy talking letter opener?”

“Well, Speedwagon, remember years ago when I had to track down that vampire in Hong Kong who was masquerading as a Triad gang leader that was trafficking girls all across southern Asia?”

His face paled. “... They told me that you used grenades to wipe out their base of operations.”

“Well that's not entirely wrong, I did use grenades to hide the vampire battle but most of the gang members were taken out by Anubis.” Victor gave a grin as he looked through the binoculars. “The fanged bastard had a weakness for antiquities. Swords in particular were a passion of his so all I had to do was disguise myself as a wealthy but crooked archaeologist looking to get some extra cash on the side and had a sword that he might be interested in. Then I just waited. By the time they realized what was wrong there were hardly any members left and the remaining ones decided to use cleavers instead of guns against me.”

Lyndon and Speedwagon both looked at each other before looking back at Victor who was still watching the carnage and chaos the crazy Stand was causing.

They both had the same thought.

Is it just me or has the kid gotten more ruthless as the years have gone by?

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Outskirts of Shangri-La, Nazi Camp [25 days until the rings dissolve]

Jonathan and George easily made it to the doors without being noticed as the Nazis were too busy trying to contain the chaos created by Anubis and his possessing killing spree. While George seemed unaffected, Jonathan was forced to cover his ears and not think about what was going on.

They are evil men. They are evil men. They are evil men...

Fifty years may have hardened and wised him but at his core, he was still the loving man he always would be. He would always be the man to find good in even the darkest of places, the darkest of men.

“Father we've made it to the door.”

Jonathan blinked as he looked at his son. If strangers were to come by and noticed them, they would be shocked to find that his son looked older than he did. Of course, this was due to their Hamon levels. While George was certainly above average in that department, no one could beat Jonathan as far as levels of pure power went.

“You want the honor of opening the door or should I?”

He shook his head. “George you're the one who's been on the hunt for the Red Stone of Aja longer than any of us have. If anyone should open the door, it should be you.”

“All right if you think so.” His son smiled at him. The sparkle in his eyes reminding him so much of his wife's. He may have inherited Jonathan's looks but his clever personality was far more akin to his beloved Erina's.

George took a deep breath in proper form, pulled off both gloves and put his hands directly on the Satiporoja beetle lock.

“Overdrive.” He spoke softly as his hands crackled with the glowing arcs of energy. The skillfully carved ornate lock softly glowed with orange light as it accepted the energy wholeheartedly. Both of the cylinders spun slowly and the doors unlocked with a loud creek.

As soon as they were able, both men slipped inside and proceeded to make sure the doors were shut so they could not be followed.

The chamber they were in was pitch black.

“I don't suppose we should start feeling for torches? I have a flint rock on me as well as my pocket knife. Maybe we'll get lucky.”

His son laughed. “I do as well thanks to you but I have a much quicker and simpler solution.” He heard a small click before a beam of light turned on. “I packed us some flashlights.”

“In my day we didn't have something so convenient.” He spoke as he had flashes of memory of when he had fought that Jack zombie in the stone labyrinth on his way to the village of Windknight's Lot. Of course, he took the flashlight anyway. He heard his oldest quietly chuckling at him as they started walking forward.

The archaeologist in him was completely and very immediately fascinated by their surroundings. The walls were in surprisingly good condition as there were murals of men and women with glowing energy around their hands fighting against creatures with fangs. He imagine this is what they meant by vampires but these creatures looked more monstrous as some of them had claws and wings and even tails! He honestly didn't know what to think when he looked at them.

According to the surviving scrolls, the ancient city of Shangri-La used to be the capital of the Hamon Clan. It was still hidden from the larger world around them but it was quite prominent with at least 10,000 residents at its peak within its holy sanctuary. The Hamon Master's position was that of a king and it was practically its own civilization. From the way it was described, it very much reminded Jonathan of a city state such as the Vatican City in Rome.

Of course, the city fell when the pillar men decided to wipe out the Hamon Clan for good. Those who managed to survive the massacre fled and never returned. The city itself having been pretty much forgotten by time.

Yet it seems like someone did return to place the stone back in the ruined city, believing that the pillar men would never think to look into the place they once destroyed.

Considering that the stone was never found by them, even after the practical decimation of the entire clan and over 2000 years, they were right.

“Father it looks like we found our door. It has another lock. And this one is designed for two.”

He felt the smile appearing on his face as both he and George activated the lock with a double overdrive.

Once again, they pushed open the door and what they saw took their breaths away.

Nestled in the mountains of the Himalayas was a lush tropical paradise and in the center of the valley was a city with a beautiful gold dome that reflected the setting light of the sun.

Chapter Text

????, 1939 – An Ancient Decrepit Temple [25 days until the rings dissolve]

The pillar man known as Kars was alone as he sat at a stone table lit merely by a few candles. He could've done this completely in the dark but the light of the fire was needed to test the stones and their purity with the side benefit it also created a nice ambience that he enjoyed.

Unfortunately even with the ambience, it did not tamper his foul mood as he was was staring at a pile of crimson red stones in various shapes and sizes. Some were small and rough while others were larger and smoother. Next to the pile of stones there was a pile of stone masks. Naturally these masks were used to create vampires but unlike previous ones, they had a distinctive hole just above the bridge of the nose yet shy of dead center in the forehead.

A hole that could easily fit a gemstone.

As I expected, only the Super Aja will grant me the power needed so my greatest creation can do it's fine work.

He already knew this but he would've been completely remiss if he did not check every single stone he managed to procure over the last several nights.

Unfortunately, every stone was flawed in some way. Some were cracked and crooked. Others were blemished or not rich enough in color. Some were even just simply too small.

To humans, this pile of stones would've been worth a nice fortune but to him, they were basically worthless red pebbles.

He crushed the stone he was holding with two fingers.

My creations can easily pierce the brain of a human but lacks the strength to pierce the immortal brain of a being such as myself.

8,000 years ago he created the first mask as he wanted his people to be able to conquer and expand into a grand civilization but to do so required overcoming their greatest weakness: Sunlight.

He naturally tested his new invention on himself and while it did work, it didn't quite work in the way he wanted or expected. He gained new abilities using the mask but the sun still damaged him severely, petrifying him like it would their people only faster. He had gotten more power but in exchange he now had more weakness to the sun. It was a disaster. He knew he had to tinker until he could find the mask that worked just right.

He had years to refine the design and found that the problem laid with the lack of a proper power source. Blood can activate the mask just fine but it didn't have sufficient energy. This is where the Red Stone of Aja came in. Only a flawless one, a Super Aja if you will, had the power to be able to activate the mask and bring out their full potential.

He blinked as he felt the air shift slightly.

“Esidisi.” He glanced over to his left where his longtime companion came strolling in. He could already tell that the mission had gone poorly judging by the man's scowl.

While he was angry he did not let that show on his face. It would not do to lose composure in front of a subordinate, even one as loyal and as close as Esidisi. “The vault is empty I take it?”

“It is.” The pillar man gritted his teeth. “That pathetic guard dog failed yet again.”

“Am I to assume that the foolish mutt is dead?”

He chuckled. “Actually this is where the story gets... interesting. Apparently, he actually survived his bout with the Chosen and is currently in five pieces being studied by those insignificant insects.”

“How amusing. I could ask for no better punishment for his incompetence.” Even Kars couldn't help but laugh a little. That pathetic excuse of flesh was probably his greatest personal failure. Even being raised by a god and yet he still ended up being an utterly useless fool. He honestly probably should've killed him long ago but even the bluntest of tools have their uses.

Esidisi crossed his arms and grinned. “So I imagine we’re leaving him there then.”

“Of course, the humans can keep him. He's proven himself to be nothing but a failure. Besides, even if we did need his services, there is someone far more suited that could easily replace his position.”

His subordinate nodded. “Ah, you must be referring to the Chosen. I will admit, he is fascinating. The fact that he is a walking contradiction certainly does warrant investigation. I imagine that's why you had me send some of our new recruits to watch as well as go hunting for the stone.”

“Yes. They need to keep an eye on the progress of his transformation. Thanks to that accursed energy of his, it’s far slower than the norm. Of course, that's what makes it all the more fascinating.”

Joseph Joestar... What an interesting subject. Someone who carries the lineage of both the darkness and light in his veins, who, by happenstance, ended up receiving the greatest blessing.

Retrieving the Red Stone of Aja was still his number one priority but Joseph was quickly becoming his second.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Outskirts of Shangri-La, Nazi Camp [25 days until the rings dissolve]

“And you still have no idea what caused our men to go crazy?” Major Toht growled at one of his living subordinates as they both stared at the massacre of body parts and blood stained snow that just made his nostrils twitch in irritation. He had started off his mission with fifty healthy, able-bodied men as well four from his personal squadron, now he’d been reduced to twenty-two which included himself and his four.

The subordinate shook his head. “No-no sir! Survivors claim there was a sword involved but there is no signs of any!”

He pinched the bridge of his nose. He personally wanted to strangle the man in front of him but that wasn't going to solve his problems. The last thing he needed was more dead men...

Or is it?

“... Tell the men to grab the bodies that are the most put together and place them in front of me and that my personal squadron can feast on the body parts left over.” The Major took off his sunglasses which revealed his purple eyes.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Outskirts of Shangri-La, a small cove overlooking the Nazi Camp [25 days until the rings dissolve]

“Oh Shit!” Lyndon dropped the binoculars. “Oh this-this is bad.”

Both Victor and Speedwagon looked at him. Both had been getting ready to ambush the thinned out numbers.

“God don't tell me they have reinforcements hidden on the snow-covered cliffs!” Speedwagon slammed his fist into a rock.

“It's actually much worse!”

Victor bent over and grabbed the binoculars from the snow to look for himself. “Oh Bloody hell he's right! Dammit how did we miss that?!”

“What!?”

“The bloody god damn commander is a vampire who is currently in the middle of raising his dead troops so they can fight again. Not to mention there seems to be more vampires in their unit since their feeding on the left over body parts and licking the bloody snow.”

Speedwagon looked like he wanted to hurl or punch someone. Most likely a combination of the two. “Jesus fucking Christ! Just when we think we got a handle on the situation, the rug is pulled from underneath our feet!”

“What's worse is both of our resident Hamon users are in Shangri-La right now!” Lyndon also punched the rock which actually damaged the rock face. “So we have no way to kill them until the sun comes up in another, I don't know, another eight hours! We're screwed! In fact, this might actually be the worst position we've ever been and I'm including storming Dio's Castle because at least we had Dire, Straizo and Tonpetty backing us up. Not to mention we were only fighting against one vampire, not FIVE!”

Victor let out a sigh. “Gentlemen will you two calm down. This certainly is a tough scrape we've just found ourselves in but you should know that during my years in the Speedwagon Foundation, I have found that there is actually a way to defeat vampires without sunlight or Hamon.”

Both of their eyes widened as they stared at the man who they had both watched grow up from a timid young boy.

“... It's going to be exhausting though, especially if we get stuck with a red eyed one. Be prepared.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Shangri-La, Just Outside the Ruins of the Forgotten City [25 days until the rings dissolve]

Jonathan and George had finally made it to the entrance of what used to be the wonderful sprawling city of Shangri-La. It had taken a while to safely climb down the mountainside as well as get through the jungle but thanks to their Hamon bolstered muscles, what should of been half a day minimum turned into just a little over two hours.

George gave him a knowing look. “... You know father, it seems like this abandoned city isn't so abandoned after all.”

“I quite agree.” Both men turned around with their fists up. Arcs of golden energy dancing across them. “I believe that the residents should show themselves as proper hosts. Unless they are also, perhaps, intruders?”

Emerging out of the shadows of the darkened jungle came five individuals. Each of them had glowing eyes the colors of green, purple and one red that seemed to be in front and leading the motley crew.

“Well Well, Hamon users.” The cocky black haired man with red eyes spoke in a sinister voice. “How perceptive of you. And here I'd been hoping that you would lead us to the Redstone before we had to “introduce” ourselves.”

George narrowed his eyes. “How did you bastards get in? We were careful to make sure not one of you fascist scoundrels could follow us.”

The four vampires behind started cackling while the elite vampire simply let out a sigh. “Please don't lump us in with those disgusting swastika wearing plebeians. We are loyal only to the gods. As for how we entered, we simply followed their footsteps from when they decimated this cursed city of sun loving heathens two millennia ago.”

Now we know why there's so many reports of undead activity spiking in the last week. The pillar men have been recruiting for their cause!

He clenched his fists as he raised them up, taking a classic boxer's stance. It seemed that grabbing the stone was going to have to be delayed.

Chapter Text

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Outskirts of Shangri-La, Nazi Camp [25 days until the rings dissolve]

“Razor's Edge!” Victor summoned his Stand as he, Speedwagon and Lyndon the zombie made their way into the camp. Anubis was yanked out of his sheath and went flying at the commanding vampire. Anubis had a clean shot as he went through the man's back at a downward angle so he blade came out lower in the chest area.

The vampire with the sword stuck inside of him sneered at the three of them. “Oh look at that, Foundation stooges. And now I know where that phantom sword went.”

“Yes, straight into your chest.”

The bastard in charge hissed, revealing his purple eyes. “Mannheim! Remove this sword from me! Everyone else, I want these men dead!”

The Nazis, both the zombies and humans started shooting at the group but Victor already had this planned out. Hundreds of tiny razor blades flowed from underneath the sleeves of his coat and formed a metal barrier. Instead of penetrating through the wall of razor blades, most of the bullets actually ricocheted off of them.

And of course while that was being done, the foolish Nazi that pulled Anubis from his boss' body was now attacking him with it, clearly having been possessed by the userless Stand.

“Perfect. Vampires can be controlled by him. Now we've turned three to four!”

Screams from the other side of the razor blade barrier indicated that his special Spanish rapier that he was concurrently controlling as well as the wall was doing its job quite well despite the fact that he couldn't actually see who he was slicing up.

That should be enough now. He quickly dismantled the razor blade wall. In truth, he couldn't keep up such a barrier for long because he had to harden every individual blade and it was quite a taxing used on his powers. This is why he let most of the blades just fall into the snow being no longer controlled by him and only a couple dozen flew around him as a preemptive defense. His rapier, meanwhile, came back to him after cleaning itself on the snow and part of the jacket of a corpse before going back into its sheath.

He zeroed in on the three vampires who all appeared to be green eyed as they lunged for him.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

With nobody shooting at them anymore, Speedwagon and Lyndon leapt into action.

“Can't Touch This!” The scarred man cried out though, as usual, Lyndon couldn't actually see the stand. This quickly changed though as Speedwagon pulled out a gun and combined that with the stand to make an intricate looking double handed silverplated submachine gun type of device. All the bullets shot out of it created an explosion of blades wherever they hit, whether it be one of the tents blowing in the snow or a German soldier.

Damn do I wish I had a fancy weapon or ability right now.

Unfortunately, he was only armed with a pistol and while there were still living men among their enemies, that number had shrank significantly thanks to Victor and his telekinetic blade abilities. As to a pistol's effectiveness on the undead he was well aware (being a zombie himself) that those were not so useful unless your aim was particularly spectacular and Lyndon was far from being a marksman.

He sighed and picked up the only weapon he could before running to cover Speedwagon's back.

“I remember now why I became a doctor. I absolutely hate this.” He groaned as he whacked a zombie right in the face.

Speedwagon chuckled as he popped off a few more shots, the two were now back to back. “Oh come on, it ain't so bad. At least you aren't fighting with your severed arm this time!”

“No but I am with someone else's!” He answered as he used a dead German's arm to whack another dead German in the head. The zombie was sent flying into the rock face with his head cracked open, clearly dead for good this time. “I swear if I had a shilling for every time I had to fight the damn undead with a severed arm, I’d have enough for a nice little loaf of bread... That isn’t a lot, but it’s still unbelievable that it's happened twice!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Best body yet! Anubis was on an absolute euphoric high. He actually found a body that was highly trained and in peak physical condition! The undead meat puppet he was borrowing had years of combat training and even sword fighting experience.

Instead of having to do all the work, he could easily guide the body into moving exactly how he wanted it to.

If I didn't hate him so damn much I'd be thanking Victor for this right now. He happily continued swiping at the vampire. The man actually looked shocked before he ordered the other three vampires to attack.

“Oh this is gonna be so much fun!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Major Toht was beyond infuriated as he broke away from his controlled subordinate to deal with the real problem. The old man wearing the bowler hat was clearly the ringleader of this fucking circus. Taking him out was most likely the only way to salvage his operation.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

That's right, come attack me! Victor thought as a small smirk formed on his face. He flicked the brim of his hat which caused the fabric pieces that hid the blades to fall off and blow away in the wind.

It’d been a long time since he actually used the razor blade bowler hat in combat since it was a little bit awkward and not to mention a pain in the utter ass to clean but he had a feeling he was going to need every blade he could muster to defeat this opponent.

Chapter Text

Victor used his Stand to throw the razor blade hat, which stuck itself dead center in the vampire's forehead. The vampire calmly pulled it from his flesh as he burst into laughter.

“Please.” The vampire charged at him, ripping off his gloves to show his hands which were now far more clawlike. Victor was ready as he pulled out his rapier using his own hand to slice off one of the vampire's arms as he passed by. Naturally the vampire wasn't even phased, it simply lunged at him again while also using the opportunity to grab his severed arm and simply put it back in its place before the wound started healing.

The wind howling around them and their allies as they were also in vicious fights and yet the two of them were completely focused on each other.

This cycle of him lunging and Victor either dodging or stabbing and slicing continued for a bit as the two men seemed to dance as they traded blows. Even the razor blades that had been flying around Victor (as well as the ones from earlier) had been used against the vampire only to be completely ineffective as they simply stuck into his arms not being able to harm him. The vampire cared so little, he didn't even bother pulling them out after the several dozenth time.

After yet after another missed lunge and Victor slicing him across the chest with the wound healing almost immediately, the vampire licked his fangs as he stared at him with condescension which looked a little ridiculous considering that his arms and legs and even his torso had hundreds of tiny razor blades sticking out of him. “You know I've read your file... They say you're a true vampire slayer and yet all I see is an old man playing with some sharp knives. Not even a spark of Hamon. No matter what you do to me, it'll simply heal and there's still hours before the sun comes up. In essence, you can't kill me so why even try? Unless you're stalling for time in which case that's even more pointless as you won't live long enough!”

“How convincing coming from a man who hasn't hit me once and looks like a walking pincushion.” His voice was utterly dry.

The vampire did not take the implied insult very well at all.

Victor let go of his rapier and used his Stand to shoot it straight at the angry vampire trying to charge him. The blade slid cleanly into his throat and when he yanked it out again, the Nazi's head was detached from his body.

“Ha! Like being a severed head will actually kill me. Even detached, I can control my body at will!” The vampire head's shouted from where he landed in the snow. “You're just wasting your time!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Speedwagon wiped his forehead, which was drenched in sweat despite the cold. It’d been a long time since he'd been in a battle so intense and actually managed to not just be tossed around like a rag doll.

“How have things been going on your side old chap?” He asked the zombie behind him.

He heard some groaning and a loud smack before an answer. “All right, that was the last one. God do I wish I was in my nice cozy office back in DC instead of on a godforsaken mountainside standing in waist deep snow with at least three bullets in my chest if not more.”

“At least you can't feel them?”

The zombie gave him a flat look. “Yes because it makes the hours it's going to take to dig them out of my chest by myself all the more better. Especially since I can't go to Mistress and have her heal the rest of the damage because that will tip her off that we’re HIDING things from her.”

If the one who felt more guilty than even Jonathan about lying to Erina, it was Lyndon. As her accidental zombie thrall, his loyalty and dedication to her was absolute. Keeping secrets from her went against that loyalty and it made him very irritable. He imagined the only reason he was able to do so was because he practiced medicine. He knew stress was bad for pregnant women to suffer through and he absolutely did not want to put the person he cared about most in this world or her baby in undue jeopardy.

The scarred man gulped, deciding that changing the subject would kill the awkwardness. “Let's go see if Victor or that demented sword needs any of our assistance.”

The zombie still stared at him like he was about to punch him but did not, either due to not having enough energy or just simply not caring anymore. He couldn't say.

When they got over to where Victor and the commander were fighting, they found that he was doing better than fine.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Major Toht didn't understand what was happening. He knew he could move his limbs without them being attached and yet... He couldn't?

The bastard human had the arrogant smirk on him. “You know I'm almost a little... Disappointed by this performance. You seem smarter than the others that I have taken down over the years but in the end you all have the same flaw: unchecked arrogance. You think that your power and ability makes you inherently better than others. However it's not what abilities you have, it's how you use them.”

He then managed to see that his body was trying to get up but was being pinned down by some invisible force.

“As you so arrogantly pointed out, I don't have Hamon which means to kill you bastards, I have to get... creative.” His expression turned down right sinister. “You are so convinced of your healing ability that you didn't realize that I wasn't stabbing you with razor blades to kill you but to pin you to the ground after wearing down your reserves because even vampires suffer from exhaustion.”

The major’s eyes went wide as he now noticed how weak he felt. The pull to his body was weaker than it should of been. He didn't want to admit it but the knife wielder was absolutely correct.

He could do nothing but scream as he watched Victor reveal a grenade from underneath his jacket, pull the pin and tossed it onto his body which could not move because of the hundreds of razor blades pinning it to the ground.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Anubis was officially bored. He killed his three opponents far too quickly for his liking. Apparently the green eyed vampires were the weakest. Eventually they were like humans that got really bad sunburns and healed a little faster than normal but nowhere near the level of the red eyes or even the purple ones.

“Well what do I do now?” The scarred human and the zombie had taken care of every other Nazi so he was left with no opponents to get sliced up.

Then he heard the screaming followed by an explosion.

That's more like it!

He rushed over to where Victor was standing and saw that he was talking to a screaming vampire head that had just watched his own body be destroyed right in front of him.

“How sadistic of you~ I approve!” He forced the meat puppet to give a toothy smile.

Victor let out a long tired sigh as there were droplets of blood from his nose. “Just stab the screaming head already, the noise is bothering my ears.”

Anubis gleefully did so, about twelve times. Possibly thirteen. He stopped counting after ten. He was so damn happy.

“This might actually be one of my best days ever!” He then fluttered his eyes at Victor. “Can I–”

“No you cannot keep the body you're occupying.”

“But why?! It's not like anyone actually–”

“I SAID NO!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Victor was exhausted. Both mentally and physically. It’d been a long time since he mentally exhausted himself to the degree that his nose was bleeding but using so much power at once was quite draining on him, not to mention he was getting on in the years.

He glanced over at Anubis who was now pouting like a three-year-old who didn't get ice cream.

That's lovely. Just another thing I needed today.

The old man and the zombie came rushing over. The old man looking particularly sour as he stared at him. “Victor, did that grenade come from my warehouse?!”

He shrugged his shoulders, really not in the mood to deal with that. “I'm sorry.”

“Dammit! What is it with people stealing things from my warehouses! First it's Joseph and now you're doing it too...”

He looked away from them with another sigh. He was starting to think he was getting too old for this kind of action. However, with the pillar men on the loose, he knew the world still needed him. He took a breath, clenching his fists as he looked toward the entrance of Shangri-La that was still closed.

Jonathan, George... Please be safe.

Chapter Text

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Shangri-La, Just Outside the Ruins of the Forgotten City [25 days until the rings dissolve]

George and his father moved in sync with each other. It’d been a long time since they last fought together but they had a well forged connection that could not be broken by the strain of time.

The four weaker vampires lunged at them all at once while the red eyed leader shot eye beams at them. His father dodged left while George took the right and lunged right at the leader, his fists crackling with an overdrive.

The leader spun on the balls of his feet, just barely avoiding the attack as he sailed by him. He quickly shot his father a look that the leader would be his opponent. Jonathan nodded back before taking on the other four.

“You smell quite strange for a Hamon user.” The arrogant red eyed vampire hissed as he shot more beams. “And do my eyes deceive me or is there a crimson hue in your gaze?”

He grinned as he rolled out of the way, grabbing a handful of dried leaves before he stood up again. “You're not mistaken.”

He charged the handful of leaves with an overdrive before throwing them as one would throw shurikens. It was a technique he picked up when he visited the Hamon Temple located in Osaka.

The vampire moved fast enough to avoid most of the Hamon charged leaves, but a few managed to stab into his shoulder and arm which caused him to screech in pain. The vampire quickly heated up the molecules in his arm so fast that it nearly caught fire to burn away the offending bits of dead leaves still puncturing his flesh.

So he's the heated blood type. This makes the battle easier. Naturally with a mother and brother who had the same ability, George was far more accustomed to combating this type as opposed to the freezing type that Dio had been.

“You will pay for that you dirty heathen hybrid!” The vampire practically roared as he charged in closer. His sleeve having caught fire as he tried to make the first strike. George, of course, was prepared having taken a defensive stance designed specifically for close quarters combat.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Overdrive!” Jonathan shouted as he delivered a fierce Hamon charged uppercut to a purple eyed vampire. The vampire screeched in pain as their entire lower jaw started melting along with their eyes and back of their head exploding due to the sheer power of the strike.

No amount of supernatural healing would save them as they were very, very, dead as Hamon to the brain of a vampire was always fatal, no matter how strong they otherwise might be.

The body fell, crumbling to the ground as nothing but a pile of disintegrating dust and clothing.

As much as Jonathan wanted to be horrified as he had never actually fought against a purple eyed vampire before and therefore didn't know that extra powerful strikes would be extra effective against the weaker type, he couldn't afford hesitation as the three remaining ones began striking at him in a rage for their fallen companion.

He took another breath to charge his Hamon before ducking out of the way of one strike to shoot a jab at the ribs of another. Naturally the jab was covered with Hamon. The green eyed vampire screeched but still managed to jump away even with the gaping hole in his stomach.

He couldn't afford to be distracted as he was to dispatch the vampires quickly before running to find the stone but he couldn't help but worry as a father while George was attacking the strongest one.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

This vampire seems quite skilled. George couldn't help but think as he dodged all the quick jabs before trying to strike the arrogant bastard right in the face. The vampire dodged as he followed it up with his own strike that managed to graze his cheek. The wound singed painfully but his Hamon was already starting the healing process.

“Oh look at that! There's that pure crimson.” The vampire sneered as he jumped back and tried a spinning kick. George barely managed to dodge as he was forced back. “Positively strange seeing it on one of you sun warriors. Apparently the rumors that an elite hooked up with our mortal enemies is true after all.”

George grinned as he charged up both arms. “My mother is certainly a bucker of trends!”

He charged the undead bastard who dodged his strike and tried tripping him with a lower foot. He jumped to avoid it and grabbed a vine of a nearby branch using it as a whip to wrap around the vampire's neck. The vampire started clawing at just as he sent an overdrive through it.

The vampire screamed bloody murder he managed to burn the vine before any more damage could be done. Still, his neck was covered in glowing burns and because they were induced by Hamon, they weren't healing.

Dammit I need something piercing. Naturally he was equipped with a gun as well as his pocketknife but he doubted that either would be useful in this scenario as the vampire was most likely fast enough to dodge the bullet and he would have to get very close to use the pocketknife. Considering how skilled the vampire seemed to be, it was obvious that he had been trained extensively.

George also had training from both Master Dire and the late Straizo but this vampire left no openings that could be exploited. If he had to wager, he guessed that he and the vampire were on the same level or perhaps, the vampire was even more skilled. Regardless it seemed like the red eyed's specialty lay within close quarters which explained why he was not so great at aiming his eye beams.

He took a deep breath.

I need to switch tactics. The Redstone is the priority. I need to give father as much time as possible to find it.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Jonathan managed to dispatch the last purple eyed vampire with an overdrive charged pocketknife to the temple. As he watched the final vampire collapse he noticed that his breathing was actually relatively heavy.

He may have been a man in remarkably great shape but taking on four different opponents simultaneously when the last time he had fought in a battle of life or death was over twenty years ago – during the great war – was rather taxing. Clearly his skills as a combatant had grown rather rusty.

I must add more sparring to my Hamon regiment when I get home. That would certainly make Joseph happy.

Naturally, he practiced Hamon every day with specialized meditation specifically so he could retain his youth for his and his undying wife's benefit but things such as practice with Hamon itself or especially combat really only happened when he could swing it and he had a very busy schedule up until very recently.

Joseph, meanwhile, always was down for sparring and it brought him great joy. Back when Dire was in better health, the two of them would often have quality sparring time. Of course, the Hamon master was very careful in not going all out against the young lad.

After a few breaths of the healing charged Hamon, he then ran toward the ruined city. As much as he wanted to help his son fight against the red eyed vampire, he trusted George to be able to fend for himself. Not to mention the stone was what they came to retrieve as it held the power to destroy humanity if it came into the wrong hands.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Leaves again Hamon user? Surely you can be more creative than that.” The red eyed vampire taunted as he dodged another clump of leaves. George was good on energy for now but if this continued, he was going to run out of Hamon in a hurry.

Of course, he didn't let that show. Instead he continued the perfect stone-faced façade of calm and confident. “I can. I just don't have the resources to be able to. Not that you're doing much better.”

The vampire darkly chuckled. “I suppose that is very true. Honestly it's been rather thrilling. I haven't found an opponent of your caliber in a long time. But I do grow tired of this stalemate. So I decided that I would like to ask a question before I kill you in the name of my gods.”

“How bold of you to assume that you will be the victor but fine. Ask away” Behind his back George had another vine as well as his pocketknife. While the vampire was asking his question, he was going to bind him with the Hamon charged vine while he was distracted and stab him right in the eye with his pocketknife naturally charged with an overdrive. The knife wasn't very long so he hoped that by going to orbital cavity, it would be long enough to pierce the brain.

The vampire gave a mischievous grin, showing off his pearly white fangs. “It's just occurred to me that since you're a hybrid, that you might be related to the Chosen named Joseph Joestar.”

George's eyes went wide. It was like he was struck with a lightning bolt made of fear.

“Oh it appears that you do know that name.”

His fear quickly turned into rage. “How do you know the name of my son?!”

The vampire licked his lips sadistically. “My gods spoke of him and how we were not to disturb or interact with him.”

“How peculiar.” He tried to speak in the calmest voice he could muster. Internally though his thoughts were a chaotic storm.

I know Joseph and my father fought that pillar man in Mexico but is it possible that he encountered the other ones? And what does the bastard mean by “Chosen”?

He did not like this. He did not like it one bit.

“My that heartbeat of yours is utterly racing! I take it you don't care for that news.” The vampire took a step closer looking, clearly taking pleasure in his anxiety. “It's actually kind of a shame. You should be happy!”

“Hap-happy?!” His voice was trembling with barely contained rage.

“Oh yes! See your son has been granted an honor that my people would utterly kill for.”

“And what honor would that be?”

“Why drinking their divine blood of course!” The vampire spoke as if it was the most obvious and normal thing in the world. “When the gods choose to give some of their greatness to a vampire, they will be transformed, Chosen to enter their ranks. There is no other honor greater than that.”

His throat went dry. “You-you-you can't be saying that-that he's–”

“Turning into one of the gods?” The vampire walked closer as he started scratching his own arm in an odd fashion. “That's exactly what I'm saying.”

George didn't know what to think. He wanted to shout it wasn't possible but the vampire knew the name of his son. Even if the bastard was lying, there still had to have been some grain of truth. It was clear that he couldn’t have just come up with the name out of thin air. He must of been told.

Unfortunately before George could ponder that more, a sudden sharp stabbing sense of pain drew him out of his chaotic thoughts...

And to where an obsidian blade was stabbing him in the chest.

Chapter Text

Liverpool, England 1921 – The Joestar Estate

“George? What are you doing here at such a late hour? And during a thunder storm of all things? With Elizabeth and Joseph too?” His mother had answered the door, the worry clearly written on her face. She also started sniffing and her eyes went wide, reflecting flecks of crimson. “Why do I smell trace amounts of blood?! What's going on?”

“That's a bit of a long story, Erina.” His wife spoke in a serious tone. Wrapped securely in her arms was their sleeping infant son. “I realize that it is late but this is far too urgent to wait for morning.”

His mother quickly hurried them inside and also alerted his father as well as their trusted butler, Marvin.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Such a conspiracy throughout the entire Royal Air Force... How could this have been undiscovered for so long?” His father spoke in a tense voice. His ocean blue eyes wild and panicked. “How deep does it run? How many other zombies are among the top commanders?”

He clenched his fists. “I'm unsure but now... now they know we’re on to them.”

“With the way they're organized, a vampire must be running the show. No matter how independent a zombie may be, they still need occasional blood from their masters. Otherwise, they lose all sense of reason and start to rot.” Elizabeth seemingly spoke in a calm tone although he could easily tell that she was enraged underneath. “It's so clear to me now. The commander was merely a puppet, not the mastermind.”

His mother, who had taken to hold the infant Joseph, gave them a hardened expression. “What will you two do now?”

He took a breath. He was so angry with himself. It was his fault they were now in this predicament. If only he had been more observant, they would've noticed that the assistant was still in the room when they came to confront the commander. He should've known that there was more than just one zombie and now his name and the name of his beloved wife were going to be permanently smeared as murderers and traitors to the country.

“We need to flee. Erase our existence. To disappear.”

“How are you going to do that?”

His wife answered. “We've already contacted Speedwagon. He's going to use Foundation resources to cover our tracks and fake our deaths. In a few days, we will have different names and George and Elizabeth...” She took an unusually long pause as if it pained her to say it. “Will be no more.”

“But-but what about Joseph?” His mother spoke in a trembling voice. “Surely he can't live on the run with you.”

George bit his lip to keep himself grounded. “That why we’re here.”

“You're giving him to us to raise.” His father's words of realization sounded so painfully conflicted.

Both he and his wife nodded. “Until the conspiracy has been concluded... We won't be able to visit. In fact, it might be better for him to not know that we're alive.” Her tone was cold and unfeeling but he knew that while certainly stern, she was very far from the ice woman she usually presented herself as. “In fact, those outside of this room with the exception of my fathers and select high ranking members of the Hamon Clan, William and possibly Thomas and Elaine when she's old enough... should not be aware. The vampire that's controlling the strings of this operation may target them. The fact that a vampire this close and this well integrated into humanity has remained undetected for so long... The bastard is obviously quite intelligent. We will have to tread lightly which means we'll have to take every precaution.”

The room grew deathly silent. No one even dared to move a muscle. What Elizabeth had said was the complete truth and nothing could change it.

Finally, his father stood up and broke the ice. His expression one of solemn melancholy. “I understand... Elaine will be delighted to have a younger brother to play with.”

“George... And Elizabeth... Please take care.” His mother spoke with tears in her eyes. She clearly was very unhappy with this decision but there was nothing that could be done. The gravity of the situation was simply too severe. “We will do everything in our power to make sure Joseph grows up into a man that we can all be proud of.”

Both he and his wife stood up and quickly gave hugs and goodbyes to the older couple. They also each kissed the sleeping Joseph.

They managed to make it out the door without incident.

“This may be the last time we see our baby boy.” His wife's voice was now choked up, her unfeeling persona shattered. “He's not even seven months old yet...”

He pulled her into his arms. The tears he'd been holding back were now flowing without restraint. “I know darling. I know.”

The two of them couldn't help it as they both cried in each other's arms in the pouring rain.

That had been the last day George had seen his precious son in person.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Shangri-La, Just Outside the Ruins of the Forgotten City [25 days until the rings dissolve]

“Ah, the lungs.” The vampire sneered at him. His grip firm on the obsidian blade that the undead bastard had seemingly pulled straight from underneath the flesh of his arm. “A vital part of the human body, especially for some. Along with the throat are a Hamon user's greatest weakness. No breath, no Hamon. A shame for you since I don't think you’ll be able to breathe while you start choking on your own blood!”

The god damn bastard is right! George coughed up some blood then and there. He could feel his Hamon significantly weaken by the loss of one of his lungs. At this point, he barely had enough to try to heal himself, let alone come up with an overdrive powerful enough to kill this red eyed vampire.

A truly sadistic glimmer then appeared in the vampire's eyes. “You know... you actually smelled intriguing... After all the energy I've used up in this little skirmish, I could use a refresher!”

The vicious red eyed killer used his free hand to grip his neck, his fingers easily gliding under his skin. The feeling of blood being pulled from system was numbing and excruciating at the same time. What little Hamon he could muster was already fading.

His hand that was still grabbing a pocket knife from behind charged up one last time.

With the last bit of strength left in his muscles, he stabbed his overdrive charged pocketknife directly into the right eye of the unsuspecting vampire.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! MMMMMMMMMMMYYYYYYYYYYYY EEEEEEEEEEYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEE!” The evil bastard screeched like a scared little girl. He pulled away from George, dropping his obsidian blade as he used one hand to pull out the pocketknife. It still had a bit of Hamon lingering on it so he also burned his hand for his trouble.

George couldn't help but smirk even as his vision grew dark.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Fucking hell! Rohan thought to himself as he clutched his utterly destroyed eye. There was no doubt that it was never going to heal back as he could still feel the Hamon tingling through his orbital socket.

If that had just a bit more power to it I'd be dead for sure.

He couldn't sugarcoat it.

He was surprised that the Hamon user could still produce an attack of that magnitude despite his fatal injury to the lungs. He suspected it might be the small sliver of elite vampire blood running through his system but he didn't have time to confirm. In fact, considering what had just happened, he wasn’t really keen on getting anywhere near the nearly dead sun loving bastard.

He was horribly thirsty and had lost track of the other man who would likely be trying to retrieve the stone, if it was even here in the first place.

Dammit! I'm the only one left alive. If I don't make it back to report in, the gods will not be pleased.

As much is it pained him so, he was forced to retreat.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

I'm so sorry... Elizabeth... Joseph.... Mother and Father... My family...

George closed his eyes as he collapsed to his knees before falling to the side. Blood pooling around his chest. A last breath escaping from his blood choked mouth.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Shangri-La [25 days until the rings dissolve]

It had taken Jonathan just shy of an hour to actually find the stone. This had him quite surprised as the scrolls they transcribed were rather vague about it exact location and the destroyed city was rather massive, especially for just one man to comb through alone.

He only hint that had been given was that it was hidden in plain sight. “Always looked upon yet never seen.”

It had taken him a while to realize that the stone was actually embedded in a relatively still intact tower covered in gemstones that most likely would've been located in the city square.

“How brilliant a hiding place.” Was what he remark upon as he managed to pry the stone (which had been turned into a necklace) loose from it's ancient resting place. The gem was flawless as the deep red color seemed to magnify even the small light from the flash light. In fact, it actually made a small beam that punctured the ground like the ones that his wife could shoot from her eyes.

“Well, that matches the legends... This has to be the legendary Red Stone of Aja.”

He put on the necklace and tucked it underneath his winter clothes before quickly rushing back to where George was most likely waiting for him.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Shangri-La, Just Outside the Ruins of the Forgotten City [25 days until the rings dissolve]

“George! George!” He called out as he walked to the spot where they faced off against the vampires working for the pillar men. However, the clearing was utterly silent.

He took a breath of Hamon to calm himself from the rising nerves and the horrible pit that formed in his stomach.

“George!” He called out once more. Yet there was still no response.

Then his light shine on something.

He rushed over immediately. It turned out the object was an obsidian machete.

“This looks to be indigenous made... Wait!” His eyes went wide. “Is this blood?!”

He quickly dropped the blade and flashed his light around only to spot a body in the fetal position with the pool of drying blood around the chest.

“GEORGE!”

He quickly scrambled over to his son. His first thought was to use the redstone to heal his wounds as it could amplify even his terrible negative Hamon enough to be able to save his life.

However, this was not meant to be as his body was ice cold to the touch. Far too cold for a living human being to be.

“Ge-Ge-George... no-no!” He spoke with a grief stricken broken voice. Tears welled in his eyes as he brought his son's body closer so he was cradling him in his arms. The scene very reminiscent of exactly how he held his father in his dying moments over fifty years ago.

“Don't look so sad, JoJo.” His father had said with his dying breath. “Where better to die than... in the arms of my son?”

He started to tremble. “First my father... and now my son?! WHY? Why must history repeat so?”

Just as he was about to nearly curse God for taking in another family member from him, he felt his son's body move.

“What?!” He cried out in surprise. Suddenly, the stab wound on George's chest started closing up. Also the small wrinkles around eyes disappeared and his face started looking more youthful.

Then George opened his eyes and his mouth. Instead of the normal ocean blue, they were now pure crimson as they sometimes got when he was particularly upset and his mouth contained a completely new feature...

Fangs.

Chapter Text

George was in an abyss of darkness. His last spark of Hamon had went out. The pain from his stab wound had faded as his body had just completely shut down.

So this is what death feels like?

He could make no other logical conclusion. He'd been fatally stabbed. He used up the last of his Hamon so naturally death was the only conclusion.

Then something... changed. He felt power being... restored? But it wasn't the familiar feeling of warmth of Hamon that he'd grown so used to over the years.

No, this power was different. Colder. Darker. More uncontrolled and with a burning desire to be quenched.

What? He was confused. He imagined that he was supposed to be going to the pearly gates of Heaven at this point. Or to the Underworld of Hades to be sent to Elysium? Maybe have his heart be weighed and judged along with a feather while the God Anubis watched over? Or being picked up by a Valkyrie and taking to Valhalla if he was lucky? Maybe he would be reincarnated until he reached Nirvana?

Thanks to his father and his wife, he was well-versed in a number of religions without actually particularly following any.

However, no matter what religion, there was always somewhere a heroic spirit was honored and he wasn't one to be picky. He was definitely nowhere near as honorable or heroic as his father but he hoped that at least his sacrifice would prevent the pillar men from getting their hands on the Redstone.

“What?!” He heard a voice shout. It was murky and distorted to his ears, as if he was listening to it underwater. Yet it sounded undeniably familiar.

Is that... Father?

He suddenly found himself opening his eyes as well as his mouth which was quite sore. Not to mention how dry his throat was.

What he saw was his father's face with tears in his eyes to the backdrop of the starry night sky.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Jonathan couldn't believe what was happening. His son was alive!

Well... maybe not necessarily as alive as he used to be. He'd been with his wife long enough to recognize a vampire on sight. Even without that, his Hamon training would certainly be enough otherwise.

However, this didn't matter one bit. Human or not, George was still his son.

“George!” He quickly brought his son closer and fully wrapped his arms around him, hugging him tightly. George seemed startled before doing the same. “I thought I'd lost you!”

His son chuckled a bit. “To be fair I thought I was a goner too. At least I managed to sucker punch the bastard right in the eye before he took off. I think I lost the pocketknife you gave me for my thirteenth birthday though...”

“Then I'll get you another one. I'd rather you lose the knife than your life!”

The two of them stayed in a tight embrace for several moments. They needed to savor the miracle that saved his son's life that night.

After the moment had finally passed the two of them broke away and got to their feet.

Jonathan took a deep breath before looking over at his now vampiric son. He wanted to ask how it was possible that he was a vampire but he wasn't sure how. Naturally he wasn't upset at this fact at all. His wife was a vampire. Why would he care that his son was one too? He already had one son that was a vampire and while he and Thomas weren't on the best of terms right now, it had nothing to do with his inhuman nature.

Still he would like to know the how.

Before he could collect his thoughts together properly, George beat him to it with an answer.

“I know that look and I have no idea how I'm now a member of the undead... All I remember after he managed to escape, I collapsed and seemingly took my last breath. Next thing I know I feel this strange darkness and I'm in your arms.”

He didn't know what to make of that. However, George's sudden transformation wasn't the only issue they had.

George walked up to him putting a hand on his shoulder, a gentle smile on his face. “As much as I'd like to know why I'm now... what I am, the most important thing here is the Red Stone of Aja and keeping it out of the hands of the pillar men and their minions.”

“You're right of course. We can ponder what happened later.” He found himself nodding. He quickly tucked his hand under his shirt to pull out the Redstone so George could see it for himself.

His eyes went wide and his smile broadened. “You did find it! I mean, I can't believe you found it so fast. Those notes were horribly vague.”

“I did and the hiding place was rather brilliant and–” he stopped himself when he realized he was about to get a little long-winded. “Maybe I should finish telling the story when we're somewhere safer.”

“Probably for the best Father.” George walked over and grabbed the obsidian knife. He used a handkerchief to wipe off the blood before putting it in one pocket. “Good thing our Cyclops chap has left us a clue to where the pillar men have been picking up the recruits.”

“It is a fascinating weapon... I wonder if I could study it for historical value after the pillar men have been defeated.” Jonathan found himself smiling.

“How did I know you'd say that.” His son let out a sigh before lightly chuckling.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Himalayas, Tibet 1939 – Outskirts of Shangri-La, What Was Left of the Nazi Camp [25 days until the rings dissolve]

The two of them easily came back the way they had went into the once holy city. However George's tactics changed a little as he no longer seemed to be able to produce Hamon, not that he would use it anymore as it would most likely kill him. This got them both curious as even as a vampire, the former Hamon master Straizo could still use his and reportedly killed himself with it.

Still, for now, they couldn't really answer this question so they chose to ignore it for the time being as George climbed up the rock face as if he was walking up ordinary stairs. Antigravity abilities certainly came in handy.

When they finally made it out of the monastery carved into the face of the mountain, George was overwhelmed by the smell of blood.

“I think it's safe to say those old men took care of those damn Germans outside with no problems...” His father nodded with him, although he was careful not to look too closely at anything.

Even if George didn't have his now enhanced senses, the camp looked like a battleground with the dead strewn about as well as ripped up tents with only a few seemingly surviving unscathed.

He closes his eyes so he could focus on his hearing which was a little difficult with the howling wind but in no time at all, he could hear laughter coming from one of the unscathed tents.

He couldn't help but smile a little as he directed his father to where he heard the noise. When they undid the zipper and pulled open the flap, they found the three old men playing cards and drinking wine that they obviously had stolen from the Nazis. Not that he blamed them. He needed a good swig of wine. Perhaps the entire bottle after the night he was having.

“Please tell me that you guys found the stone so we can get off this godforsaken freezing ass mountain?” Speedwagon let out a groan as he threw down his hand of crap. “Not to mention I already owe like 3000 pounds to that damn card shark of a shambling corpse over there.”

Lyndon grinned. “What can I say? I'm just a natural at the dead eyed stare.” The zombie said and sniffed the air before his eyes narrowed at him. “How much have we missed?”

“Yes George it seems like you've changed.” Spoke Victor, having also apparently caught on.

He let out a sigh. “It's a long story gentlemen but the good news is we have the stone and so as Uncle Speedwagon has so eloquently said already, it's time to get off of this godforsaken freezing ass mountain.”

As much as they looked like they wanted to ask more questions, none of them could find fault with that logic.

Of course as they got ready to get off the mountainside, George was still left with a painful thought.

If that bastard wasn't lying through his teeth then that means that something truly horrible has happened to my son.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Hallway of the Main Building [20 days until the rings dissolve]

It had been exactly a week since Joseph had started his Hamon training and to call it grueling was putting it lightly. He, Caesar and sometimes Ophelia were truly put through the grinder with the pure insanity that was their training regimen. They had done everything from walking across the spike pit using only their fingers to swimming around the huge ass island in under three hours to going through a deadly obstacle course while blindfolded.

Honestly, if he didn't know any better, he would've genuinely thought that they were trying to torture them. Loggins, his mentor, was certainly sadistic enough for that.

Okay that wasn't a fair comparison. Loggins was certainly stern and very much a drill sergeant but he was also fair. The Tibetan Hamon user also took his “special circumstances” in stride. He didn't ask questions nor did he seem to be afraid like the other disciples and mentors seemed to be. He simply treated JoJo as just another student and was even kind enough to allow him nourishment breaks since he needed to follow a very strict diet now.

Still, this didn't mean that JoJo didn't curse his name or question his methods at least ten times a day if not more.

As with his training, his incurable condition had also progressed. Every day he woke up to new streaks of silver white hair. His skin was unnaturally colder than before. The pain he felt in his jaw was from his fangs growing in and his skin was noticeably paler, having lost a lot of his natural sun-kissed tan he had inherited from his father and Gramps.

Not only had his appearance slowly been changing, but what he could do had as well. He was far stronger than he used to be and because of this, he had a tendency to accidentally break things without meaning to. It didn't seem like he could go a day without breaking something, whether it be a door or a table or even a stone column that his foot went through like a hot knife through butter when he mistimed a roundhouse kick during a training exercise.

Yeah, he had real fun trying to explain that last one.

As well as his physical strength, his senses had also grown incredibly sharp. He could see in the dark. He could hear people's heart beat from 5 feet away and now he could distinguish people through smell alone.

That last one was something to get used to, yet not inherently a complete surprise because, for years, he heard the same thing from his grandmother and his uncle and while he did believe them, he didn't really truly understand exactly what they meant until now. Now he understood perfectly and how they could get overstimulated sometimes. Everything had a smell and a sound and with his five senses magnified, it truly was hard sometimes to keep focus.

As he walked through the deserted hall on his way to the courtyard, a certain scent wafted into his nose. He recognized it right away.

Suzi!

Before he knew it, he'd already changed directions and started following her utterly delicious scent which genuinely reminded him of his absolute favorite dessert; vanilla ice cream.

It didn't take him long to wander into a part of the building he had never been into but now that he was on her trail, he wasn't exactly going to give up.

Besides, even if I end up lost, I imagine she would be glad to show me the way back. Ever since he met the wonderful healer, she had never given him anything other than light-up-the-room smiles with the occasional worried look in her eyes when she thought he wasn't eating enough.

Everyone else outside of Caesar, Ophelia, Lisa Lisa, Loggins and Messina pretty much avoided him like the plague or scowled at him like he was the bloody spawn of Satan.

Suzi though, she was always happy to see him and she had been the first to figure out he was changing. Sometimes he played back that moment in his head when he was stuck doing that boring as watching the-grass-grow meditation he was forced to do and he still couldn't understand why she hadn't been afraid or at least repulsed.

She's a Hamon user and Hamon users hate vampires, right? He decided not to count his grandfather in this equation because that man was basically a saint in the flesh and very much an exception to the rule.

After all the twists and turns, he finally managed to find where Suzi was and was surprised to see her bent over a table with what appeared to be two colorful cardboard boxes in front of her. Her expression was of total concentration as she stared at them intently.

Damn that's the most serious I've ever seen her look.

With his curiosity piqued, he couldn't help but go inside and investigate. As it turns out, she was staring at two boxes that contained jigsaw puzzles.

“So you're trying to decide what puzzle you're going to do?” He asked in a casual manner. Unfortunately, she'd been too focused on what she was doing so when she heard his voice, she screamed in terror.

“AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! AN INTRUDER!”

He put up his arms as he rushed over. “No! No. Suzi it's just me. There isn't an intruder.”

“Oh, it's just you JoJo?” She blinked before her face turned a rosy shade of pink. “I'm so sorry! That was an incredibly rude thing to do. Also Mistress Lisa Lisa would certainly scold me for not being aware of my surroundings.”

“Well it's a good thing she isn't here then.” Joseph tried to give a smile to reassure her only to remember that he was wearing a damn breathing mask and therefore, she couldn't actually see it. “Well if it makes you feel any better, I definitely won't tell her. It can be our little secret.”

Thankfully his words seemed to do the trick as not only did that joyful spark reappear in her poppy blue eyes but an even bigger smile appeared on her face. “I suppose that is acceptable. Our secret... That positively make me giddy!”

“That's good I guess?” He was thrown by her reaction but he wasn't going to complain. She was happy and that's all he cared about. “So, anyway, it looks like you're trying to decide what puzzle you want to complete.”

She nodded as her eyes glanced back to the two presently on the table. “I love putting puzzles together and I just got these two from my parents recently. It's terrible but I can't decide which one to do first.”

“Okay. So what are the options then? Maybe I can... help out?” He spoke hesitantly. He absolutely loved spending time with Suzi but considering the time crunch he was under, he normally only got to speak with her during dinner or when he needed healing. With the latter, since the vampire transformation was becoming more prominent every day, he had a feeling those times were going to disappear rather soon.

This was a rare opportunity he stumbled into so he was going to take it for what it was worth.

“Oh that's a brilliant idea!” She happily exclaimed as she clapped both of her hands together. She then quickly picked up both boxes to show him. “See the one in my left hand has a really beautiful watercolor picture of a field of pretty flowers but the one in my right hand has more pieces and looks more challenging to put together. Every time I think I'm about to choose one puzzle, the other one comes back into my thoughts and it's just been a never-ending loop of being unable to decide.”

He nodded. “I see. Well, maybe you just need a fresh perspective to break the cycle?”

“You know what, you're absolutely right! JoJo why don't you pick the puzzle?” She fluttered her eyes at him and before he even knew how to respond, she already put both of the puzzle boxes in his arms. Since she had caught him off guard, he almost ended up dropping the boxes. However, his vampire instincts came into play and he managed to grab the one that fell before it hit the floor.

“Oh sorry! I should give you more warning.” Suzi spoke in an apologetic voice. “I just got excited and–”

He chuckled to cut her off. “It's all right Suzi. I didn't drop either of them. We're all good. I should just get a better look at both of them before I make the final decision.”

“Ok.” She looked a little guilty but still managed to give a nice smile.

With everything settled, JoJo put the two puzzle boxes back on the table and started closely looking at them.

On the left was the pretty flower puzzle while on the right was the challenging puzzle that appeared to be of a water painted European city. Judging by the architecture, it appeared to be Germanic in origin but he wasn't exactly an expert.

Okay so the flower puzzle has 200 pieces while the city puzzle has 400... Now that I think about it, it is a bit of a tough decision. I guess it just depends on if someone wants to look at something pretty or if someone wants to be challenged?

It took him a few more seconds to really come to a conclusion. When he did come to his decision, he turned to face Suzi and pointed at the puzzle he chose.

“I think you should do the flower one. I imagine you're feeling a little stressed from trying to decide for so long, so looking at this picture you really like should help you relax more.”

Just when he thought her smile couldn't get any bigger or her eyes anymore sparkly. She topped her record by doing just that and leaping into his arms. Naturally, he instinctively caught her.

“Oh thank you JoJo! You've been such a big help.”

“Yo-you know that's really not that big of a deal.” He started to stutter as his face felt like it was set on fire, now suddenly feeling glad he was wearing that damn mask. He also felt some pain in his fangs which confused him but he stopped thinking about that when he realized the delightful sensations that were squished into his chest.

I'm a gentleman, it's not proper to think about such things. I need to stop thinking about them... Now... Like right now... Anytime now... They may be soft and squishy and bountiful and... Dammit! STOP! Also, why did I have to wear tight pants today?! I hope she doesn't look down. I don't want her thinking that I'm some kind of creep!

In short, his thoughts were a chaotic storm of embarrassment and mortification.

Luckily (for him) she let herself down and didn't seem to notice anything. She still beamed up at him though.

“You want to help me... complete the puzzle?” She spoke in a sudden, absolutely sweet, demure tone. “I mean, you DID pick it out so it should only be fair that you have a chance to put it together. It's been a long time since I've had someone help me put a puzzle together so I wouldn't mind the extra help~”

“Absolutely!” He answered way too fast and very much too eager. If he wasn't wearing the stupid mask, he would cough in his hand to cover it up. Unfortunately, that wasn't an option he rubbed the back of his head and looked away. “I mean, sure. Why not? I'm not busy.”

That wasn't entirely true as he was actually looking for Caesar to go over differences in technique but that could wait until tomorrow.

This is a golden opportunity! I may never have another chance. It's not like I don't see Caesar pretty much all the time during training. I doubt he'll be that mad I'm blowing off our meeting.

With the decision made, JoJo pulled up a chair next to Suzi and they opened up the flower puzzle and started sorting out the pieces.

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Main Courtyard [20 days until the rings dissolve]

I am officially going to kill him! Caesar thought as he stood by the spot they agreed to meet. It’d been over an hour and yet JoJo still hadn't showed up.

At this point. Caesar was positively seething.

God damn selfish asshole knows I have limited time and yet he decides to completely waste it anyway.

Between the vigorous training and the fact that he had to do most of the repairs to the items that Joseph would unintentionally destroy on daily basis (Caesar was the only person on the island who actually had experience working as a carpenter), he barely had time for sleep, let alone anything else and certainly didn't want to spend his very minuscule moment of free time just standing around in the courtyard, waiting for someone who obviously wasn't going to show up.

The only reason that Caesar and Joseph actually had free time that day was because their mentors, Messina and Loggins, had been called unexpectedly for an errand by Lisa Lisa and all the other mentors on the island were busy with their own students who weren't as advanced as they were. Naturally both of them had been shocked at the news before being delighted in finally having a day off to rest and recuperate.

“You know, JoJo, before we relax and enjoy our break, tomorrow we should go over some differences in technique just to see how much we've progressed in our individual styles.”

Joseph nodded. “You know... I have been interested in seeing how that bubble attack of yours has been coming along so sure, why not? But let's do it at eight or nine. Last thing I want to do on my day off is wake up at the ass crack of dawn.”

“All right then 8 o'clock it is then. Don't be late.”

“Relax Caesarino~ I'll be on time.”

“ON TIME MY ASS! It’s 9:27 and the god damn rich boy still hasn't shown up!” He roared as he stared at his watch for the fifth time. “I swear to God if that idiot is still sleeping, I am going to personally drag his ass through the spike pit! See how he enjoys that wake-up call! Maybe he'll remember to use a damn alarm clock this time.”

“My if that's how you react when a friend stands you up, I'd hate to see what happens when a date does the same.” Snickered a deliciously feminine voice that he recognized.

He immediately glanced over and saw that the beautiful Ophelia was staring at him with a book in her hand and a mischievous grin gracing her lovely lips.

“You need not worry on that front Mia Bella. Such an unfortunate circumstance has never actually happened to me.” He managed to smoothly recover from his outburst with mixed results. He’d been trying very hard to consider Ophelia as merely another Hamon user instead of the beautiful woman she was so he wouldn't flirt with her anymore but he wasn't always successful.

From the way she scrunched up her face and rolled her eyes, his response had clearly been the wrong one.

Shit! And we have been doing so well lately...

They truly had been. In the week of training they had gone through Caesar and Ophelia had been absolutely civil with each other. They even had a few friendly conversations as colleagues about the nuances in their different approaches to Hamon. It was safe that Caesar at least considered her a friend if nothing else.

“Of course they haven't. Anyway enjoy screaming at the sky, I would like to find a nice quiet place to read and relax before I go back to training tomorrow.”

She quickly looked away from him and started marching/speed walking.

He took a breath of healing charged Hamon and decided to be bold and follow her. Thanks to his longer legs, he easily caught up with the petite Hamon user.

“Mia Bella, I realize I have accidentally offended you so I'd like to say my apology now and see if I can try making it up to you.”

She stopped right in her tracks and turned to face him. “And how would you possibly go about doing that?” Her tone was flat and her expression was very doubtful as she crossed her arms, hugging the leather bound book she was carrying to her chest.

“Why by spending time with you.” His answer rolled off the tongue. “I must repent for my mistake.”

Her eyes narrowed as she scowled. “How many times do I have to tell you that I have no interest in dating you. AT ALL! Seriously I don't care if you dressed me in the finest evening gown money could buy, brought me to the most expensive restaurant in town and then took me to a hot nightclub for dancing until dawn, I would still have NO interest in dating you!”

He blinked as he conjured up that vivid and oddly specific image. Her detailed response had truly thrown him through a loop though he wasn't gonna let that show. Once again, he smoothly recovered with a chuckle.

“Mia Bella, when I said “spending time with you” I meant it purely platonically, like friends would. However...” He took one step which was enough to close the gap between them and pretty much loomed over her since he was over 6 feet (though not as tall as Joseph) and she was less than 5 feet and a half feet tall. “If you were interested in a wonderfully romantic dinner with dancing afterward, I would not object. I have several friends that owe me favors and with a few calls, I could easily arrange such an evening given an hour and a phone.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Oh God what the hell did I just say?! Ophelia was internally panicking.

When the absolutely not handsome blonde playboy said “Why by spending time with you” her brain immediately jumped to the conclusion that he was yet again asking her out on a date. Considering his past behavior, it really wasn't that much of a logical leap.

However, even if that truly had been his intention – and it was becoming clear that it hadn't been – her response had gone way too far. She should of just giving him a flat no, not gone into details about the fantasies she definitely didn't have dreams about that starred him. That was just purely unnecessary.

Curse those damn thoughts! Curse his stupid height! Curse his stupid handsome face! Curse that damn smug grin!

Ophelia truly hated that she had to literally look up at him. Just like nearly everything else about her, she inherited her mother's height of 5'3". While she wasn't that horribly short, compared everyone she knew, she might as well have been a Christmas elf or a hobbit from that fantasy children's book by Tolkien.

You'd think that, logically, by spending most of her life with the Joestars as well as her own father and Grandpa Speedwagon, she would've gotten used to being around tall and good-looking men, but Caesar was very, very different from the rest of them.

While the height of the men in her family and friends made her feel secure, Caesar's height incited feelings of vulnerability and while that should of put her off of him immediately, instead this caused her to feel excited by the prospect which completely baffled her. She honestly never had a reaction like that to someone before and the entire concept freaked her out as well as causing other... reactions she did not want to think about.

At all.

Especially since those “reactions” got stronger the more she knew about him. Like the fact that he was actually very focused during training which evidently meant he took Hamon very seriously which was very different from the flirty persona she was used to seeing. Or the fact that he would badger Joseph about his eating habits and the fact that he needed to take better care of himself just as much as Suzi did. Or the fact that one time she actually overheard him on the phone talking to one of his siblings and it was such a sweet and caring conversation that she was genuinely moved by.

Okay we’re going into dangerous territory here. I cannot fall into the rabbit hole. I've got to cut this horrible mess short.

“Well that's certainly... kind of you but I'm really just going to read some poetry before lunch and that’s a solo activity. I'm certain you wouldn't be interested in something so benign.” She managed to lie with a straight face and relatively even tone of voice. She was also truly grateful that she was blessed with darker skin and therefore didn't look like a ripe tomato, though she certainly felt like her face was extra warm.

Besides it wasn't that much of a lie in the first place. She really was going to enjoy poetry for the day. The difference was she was actually writing it, not reading it although that didn't mean she didn't love reading poetry because she did. A lot. In fact, chances were she if wasn't practicing Hamon or meditating and she was probably reading or writing poetry.

Just as she turned around though, she heard Caesar give a light airy laugh. “Oh you misjudged me Mia Bella~ I consider myself quite a connoisseur of poetry. I've read many over the years and I can personally recommend Giacomo da Lentini, the father of the sonnet. Or Ugo Foscolo for his impassioned poem named Dei Sepolcri. Or if you have more of a modern taste, Giuseppe Ungaretti.”

The heat in her cheeks grew even more as she recognized every name. He wasn't just trying to put her on the spot by just spitting out random Italian names. He actually knew what he was talking about which meant he clearly had an interest in poetry which wasn't good because she absolutely loved poetry and therefore anyone who liked poetry immediately got elevated in her book.

No! No! No! Her head was spinning. He’s supposed to just be an annoying, shallow, vein, playboy!

Just when she thought she was going to be able to crawl out of the rabbit hole...

+++++++++++++++++++++++

To say that Caesar was immediately charmed by her entertaining spiral of embarrassment would've been an understatement. This was genuinely the first time he really saw more of her than just her anger or that façade of professionalism that she seemed like to using as a mask around him. The last time he got this close to seeing what she was really like was when they were waiting in the hospital for Joseph. He woke up with her sleeping on his shoulder and like an idiot woke her up which caused her to push him off the bench and scream at him, both surprised and very embarrassed.

She tries so hard to be aloof and distant but it's clear that she is not that girl.

He stared her in the eye and gave a grand smile. “You seem to have a strong interest for poetry. You know we could simply go to the library and read some together.”

She broke the contact by looking suddenly very interested in her shoes. “Well it's-it's surprising that you-you like poetry so much. I'll ke-keep that in mind, I assure you but this is Tibetan poetry. You know.”

“Alas such a shame but I can't read Tibetan. Maybe for next time then?”

She furiously nodded her head as her words blurred together into something almost completely incomprehensible. “YeahsuremaybeImeanmaybenoImeanohGod! Anywaygottogo!”

With that, she ran as fast as she possibly could. Using Hamon to rival even a regular vampire.

Well then, clearly I should brush up on my poetry. With the new goal in mind, he headed for the boat to see if he could buy any books on the mainland with what was left of his day.

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Lisa Lisa's Study [20 days until the rings dissolve]

Standing before her were her two most trusted members, her two right-hand men so to speak, Messina and Loggins. She had called both of them in for a status report on their students as well as other reasons that she had not expressed to them just yet.

“...and thats how the three of them have been progressing so far.” Messina finished his report with a small smile. “Their power as well as their techniques have vastly improved in just the short week. If they continue going along at this pace, they may make the rank of Master in just a few short years.”

Lisa Lisa nodded as she put her hands together with her chin to rest on them. “Excellent. And you Loggins? Anything to add?”

The man shook his head. “It is just as my partner has stated. The three of them are definitely taking their exercises seriously and are making great progress.”

“This is good to hear.” She bit her lip slightly before asking her next question. “What about Joseph's condition? What changes have you seen outside of his abnormal strength or appearance?”

Even though the three of them tried to keep the fact that her son was changing into a vampire from the others, it was basically an open secret as most of the other mentors and disciples had already picked up on the fact as they could easily sense the growing darkness within him. As much she wanted to intervene on his behalf, she knew that the best way to quell such fears was to simply have them see that he was as devoted to the practice of Hamon as they were despite his growing inhuman nature.

Loggins took a deep breath before he began. “Well, his endurance has also grown although I don't think he realizes it. He often requires more food breaks now and trying to sneak up on him is impossible unless you’re highly trained. His reflexes are also incredibly fast and he doesn't need a healer’s help anymore to get over broken bones and other serious injuries.”

“What about his Hamon? Has that weakened or diminished in any form?”

“That's the thing, Mistress. It hasn't.”

Her eyes widened ever so slightly. “Is using his Hamon hurting him?” Thanks to the treachery of her father, Straizo, they knew that vampires could actually use Hamon but that it was suicidal for them to try.

As a mother, she was terrified at the prospect of him unknowingly hurting himself.

“I don't believe so as he never showed any discomfort or signs of pain when producing any. In fact, any time he heals from an injury, the arcs of Hamon are clearly visible even if the speeds of the healing is more akin to a vampire's.”

She let herself have a small sigh of relief. “That is definitely good to hear. Unfortunately, it means we know even less than we first thought. Especially with the new information I've just received from my husband.”

Both of the men looked shocked.

“You've talked to Master George?!”

“Does this mean they finally located and retrieved Red Stone of Aja?”

She nodded. “They have but...” She paused trying to consider her words carefully while also not being overcome with emotion. “There were unforeseen complications.”

Both of the men sobered considerably. No doubt by the look on their faces they assumed that not everyone made it. It was a very dangerous mission after all and the worst part was they weren't even technically wrong.

She clenched her fists as she took a deep breath to center herself before delivering the news. “They did retrieve the stone but in the process, George was stabbed in a lung by a highly trained vampire that was in league with the pillar men.”

Both men looked horrified but were respectful enough not to interrupt. That was something she was very grateful for as she was having a hard time keeping herself from spiraling out of control. She honestly wasn't sure how she would react if someone interrupted her.

“He managed to inflict a painful wound on the vampire before collapsing. After that, Jonathan, having already located the red Stone of Aja, found him in a pool of his own blood. He was thought to be dead when he woke up a vampire in the arms of his father.”

“Are you telling us that Master George is now a member of the undead? How?” Messina asked, clearly in complete shock at what he was hearing.

Loggins looked just as bewildered. “Did that vampire use the mask on him in the same way that cretin Dio used one on Lady Erina fifty years ago?”

“Not according to George. He states that the vampire retreated after he was wounded in the eye and that he suspected he was dead for, at most, an hour before he rose up again.” Lisa Lisa let out a sigh. “He also says that he is unable to produce Hamon anymore. No matter what technique he uses or what meditation he enters.”

“But that doesn't match with what we know what happened with Straizo or what's currently happening to Joseph.” Loggins spoke up.

Messina nodded. “Yes it's quite strange. There doesn't seem to be any consistency at all. Although this could be because both of our main examples may be exceptions to the rule and what is happening to Master George is what is considered normal but still, it makes no sense. Vampires are only made from masks or born as they are, not simply converted from thin air. One does not simply wake up and realize they've cheated death after all.”

“I agree. It is very vexing which is why George has agreed to stay at the Main Speedwagon Foundation Headquarters in Washington DC for the time being. Currently, he's been studied by Elaine and her vampiric assistant Funny Valentine. Both of them are the foremost authority on the masks and vampires so hopefully they can solve this particular mystery.”

Loggins then narrowed his eyes at her. “This is very shocking news and yet I can sense that there is still more to be said.”

“There is.” She confirmed. “Because the Super Aja has been safely recovered, the ancient laws of the Hamon Clan now come into effect, as well as the legendary prophecy that surrounds it.”

The name of the person who discovered the utterly perfect flawless Super Aja that Kars and his allies were desperately searching for had been lost to history. All that was known about them was that they were a Hamon user who knew of the deadly power of the stone. Evidently they taught this philosophy to others as by the time the pillar men had enacted their genocide, the Redstone was the most valued possession of the clan.

Somehow, in the chaos, it ended up in the hands of a Roman Emperor who valued it not for power but for its beauty which was almost hypnotizing. How it managed to survive beyond the time of the Romans was not known – at least until recently as someone had cleverly gone back to hide the stone in the ruined city of Shangri-La with the theory that the pillar men would never look in the city they already destroyed.

The stone did not inherently leave the memory of the clan even if it was mostly forgotten. In the scrolls that she and the other elders had read, they discovered the ancient rules as well as an ancient prophecy that stated that the pillar men would only be defeated if the Red Stone of Aja was involved. Exactly how involved the stone would be in the eventual demise of the pillar men was unknown.

“With that stated, it has been unanimously decided that I am to become it's new guardian.” She spoke solemnly. If they went by ancient laws, then Dire should of been the one to be the new guardian of the Redstone as he was the head of the clan. However, this wasn't feasible considering his condition so naturally Lisa Lisa, as his de facto successor, was selected for the job instead.

She certainly felt honored but wasn't necessarily so happy about the circumstances in which she received this honor.

“Does that mean bringing the Redstone here?”

“That's correct. According to my husband, Doctor Victor is in charge of transportation and will arrive in ten days. This means that we all need to be on high alert and certainly beef up our security.” She spoke in a serious tone of voice. “Naturally, this needs to be done discreetly. We don't want to spook the disciples and I don't entirely trust that the walls don't have ears. This information does not leave this room and Victor is simply going to act as if he's come for a casual visit with his daughter.”

“Of course.” They both answered her promptly.

She stood up. “All right, check the perimeter of the island and act as if everything is normal while discreetly making preparations to be sure everything is ready by the time Victor comes with the Super Aja.”

Chapter Text

????, 1939 – An Ancient Decrepit Temple [19 days until the rings dissolve]

Lucy carefully walked through the halls of the decrepit old Temple. Her nerves were horribly fried. This was to be the first time that she would see the great gods in person and she very well knew that they were certainly going to be quite eager for the news she was about to share.

When she made it to the doorway of the throne room she paused as she noticed two elites who stood guard. Both were dressed in classic Roman armor that was in pristine condition. Due to this factor alone, naturally they had to of come from Lead Councilman Britannicus, one of the oldest vampires on the Council as well as an Imperial Roman Prince by birth.

The two of them stoically stared at her. She quickly flashed her eyes green and stated her name as well as her mission. Once she bowed before the two of them, both nodded in response and opened the doors for her.

As she entered the throne room, the stone doors behind her shut and she was immediately told to stop. She did so instinctively as she bowed her head and even got on her knees.

“State your business slave.” Spoke Esidisi, the God of the Endless Inferno. He was a rather cruel god who cared very little for those who were beneath him. Lucy did not think of this unnatural though. Gods were above everyone else, so why wouldn't they treat those beneath them as lesser? It was simply how it went and to fight against it was pure folly.

She bent her head even lower to the ground as a sign of great respect. “I have come bearing news on the Chosen's progression.”

“Excellent.” Spoke the smooth voice of the Supreme High God Kars. “Stand up and speak.”

She did as she was told and finally got to look upon the face of her gods. They were just as beautiful as she always imagined they would be. Both of them were tall and in peak physical condition. Their bodies perfectly encapsulating the concept of masculinity and the power that they radiated... It honestly felt like she was being crushed by the pressure alone.

Each of them sat in a well crafted throne of precious metals and flawless gemstones. There was however one throne empty but this was because Wamuu, God of the Raging Winds was not in attendance. She was unsure of his location though rumors stated that he was on a mission in Greece. Naturally she was not going to ask as it was not her business.

She furiously blinked and bowed again so she could regain herself to be able to give her report.

“Great almighty gods, I humbly come bearing news that the transformation of the Chosen known as Joseph Joestar is going at an even but a relatively slow pace. He's now displaying characteristics and powers like an elite but his ability to produce Hamon has not diminished in the slightest. Physical changes line up as well although his hair is also oddly changing from brown to the color of pure starlight.”

The God of the Inferno gave a light chuckle. “How amusing. I don't think any of our other chosen children ever had that particular symptom.”

“You are correct.” The High God answered. He then turned to Lucy. “He still has Hamon abilities? Have you seen the ability for yourself?”

She shook her head before dropping it in shame. “I'm afraid not, my Lords. I only work among the kitchen staff. I don't usually have an opportunity to visit the training fields and to leave my post would bring unnecessary attention.”

The God of the Inferno growled at her answer and most likely was about to reprimand/punish her for her incompetence, possibly kill her. However, he was silenced by the High God.

“So your knowledge is secondhand. In that case, where did you receive your knowledge?”

She gulped, surprised by the mercy she was given. As much a she wanted to look up, she dared not to. There was no reason to tempt fate at this moment. “I overheard it from one of the Hamon users that frequents the kitchen. She goes by the name of Suzi Quattro and appears to be a healer by trade.”

“By that name I presume that she is a female?”

“Yes.”

“Is she a mate of the Chosen?”

“I–I...” She paused trying to figure out the words she was going to use to make sure that the gods understood. “I don't think they’re at that stage yet but it is clear that they care for one another. Just yesterday, before I left, the two of them were putting together a jigsaw puzzle in secret and they were smiling and talking with each other.”

“Jigsaw puzzle?” The High God sounded almost confused. “I imagine this is a human game?”

Realizing that trying to explain what a jigsaw puzzle was to her out of touch gods most likely would not go over well so she simply nodded in agreement.

“Raise your head.” He spoke in a voice that was almost gentle. When she did so, she realized he was looking her right in the eye.

Those crimson orbs are so beautiful... She was hypnotized by them. It wasn't every day that a god would give a lowly slave such as herself direct eye contact.

He then did something she had never seen before as his expression had never changed once since she had entered the room...

He grinned. It was a small one but very noticeable.

Then he snapped his fingers and an elite vampire with a bandage over his eye came stepping out. He looked particularly surly and the fact that he was wounded meant he had must've been in a fight with a Hamon user recently. He stared at her, his one good eye filled with anger as well as a little disgust and contempt, which was a relatively common look that she received from elites and even some arrogant purples.

Again, this was relatively common as green eyed vampires were the lowest of the low. Their only uses were their ability to withstand sunlight for two hours, perhaps longer if they were particularly weak and the fact that their powers were so insignificant that it was harder for Hamon users to detect their presence if they could at all.

Also they were very delicious and to feed on one was common practice.

“I have one final question before I explain your next mission.” He spoke in his usual monotone but there was an undercurrent of excitement. “How do the other Hamon users treat the Chosen?”

Lucy was thrown by this question as it didn't seem relevant to anything that she was asked to watch for but it was a request from her god so she obviously couldn't refuse. “Outside of a select few which includes the leader of the island, the others treat him with suspicion or contempt. They feel that he clearly doesn't belong there but his status as a Joestar as well as being a student of Mistress Lisa Lisa shields him from outright attempts to harm him. Generally they shun him as well as speak nasty whispers about him.”

“Typical cowards.” The God of the Inferno said in a bitter tone. “We should just eliminate them again.”

“In due time Esidisi but we need to be efficient about this.” The High God explained. “It is clear they are also looking for the Red Stone of Aja and unlike the humans that call themselves the Nazi party, they actually have insight about the Redstone's whereabouts. They are better equipped to find it than we are. Instead of killing them now, we wait until the Redstone is in their possession and then we simply take it from them when the time is right.”

“Ahhh. Let them do all the work. Brilliant as always Kars.”

“Yes which leads me back to why I've brought Rohan out here.” He gestured to the one eyed vampire before looking her in the eyes again. “Since you've just confirmed a suspicion of mine, you are to assist this elite in his mission to kidnap the mate of the Chosen.”

Her jaw dropped. She was flabbergasted. She was just a lowly green eyed spy sent by the Council to work at the island temple because she was very weak and therefore the Hamon users wouldn't be able to sense her inherent vampiric darkness unless they were looking for it and she actually could withstand the daylight for six hours, a record among her people.

The High God ignored her reaction and continued speaking. “You will go back to your post and when it is dark, you will direct Rohan to the one named Suzi and once she has been taken and brought here, you will write a note for the Chosen to where she will be located. If you are indeed correct about the relationship, he will absolutely follow her and he will finally be in our grasp. Now both of you are dismissed.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Hours later when Kars and Esidisi were alone, Esidisi spoke up to his old companion. “Is that why you didn't allow me to eat that pathetic failure? Was that your plan all along?”

“No that was not my plan at the time... As horrible as his failure was, he is still a highly trained fighter. It would be a waste to allow you to eat him after only one screwup. Though if he come back again in such disgrace, I will gladly join with you on feasting.”

This made him chuckle. “Fair enough. Though what brought up about your latest plan? It seems rather risky and you're, by far, more the cautious type.”

Kars smirked as he licked his lips. “On the surface it may seem so but it is actually a plan that cannot fail, regardless of the outcome.”

“Explain.”

“Simple, if Rohan succeeds in his mission to kidnap the Suzi woman and bring her here, then Joseph will absolutely follow him here and he will be in our clutches and away from the dreaded Hamon users and their poisonous influence. If the vampire fails, then we would see Joseph's prowess in battle as well as get rid of a useless tool. As the humans would say, two birds with one stone.”

Esidisi just shook his head in disbelief. “Even after all these centuries together, you still have the ability to catch me off guard with your plans sometimes.”

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Suzi Q's Room [17 days until the rings dissolve]

Suzi woke up happy that morning as she went about her usual routine. She brushed her hair and tied it in its usual low bun before putting on her trademark white headscarf with roses on the side. She put on her maid's uniform which she enjoyed because the natural blue color complemented her eyes well.

Even though Suzi was a Hamon user and lived on the island, she actually did work as a maid and sent money to her parents as she did not need that much money to live out her daily life. She suspected that Lisa Lisa paid her more than the other maids but she didn't want to be rude by asking.

Once she was ready to go, she went straight to the kitchen to work on everyone's breakfast.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Kitchen [17 days until the rings dissolve]

“Hello there Suzi!”

“Good morning Benji.”

“Morning!”

“Morning to you as well Ethan.”

“Did you have a good rest?”

“I slept like a baby Sandra.”

She tried her best to answer everyone who said good morning to her but it was difficult as many of the island's residents would shout their good morning greetings at the same time so she was often reduced to smiling and waving though no one seemed to mind.

Suzi was unsurprisingly very popular on the island due to her upbeat positive attitude, her kindness, her phenomenal beauty and her skills as a healer.

When she reached the kitchen, she was happily greeted by the staff that were already there as they said their morning greetings. They shared a quick chat before she went to her special area to start working on Joseph's breakfast, which had to be done first due to the extra process of mixing the Speedwagon Foundation blood substitute.

“I think I'll make him pancakes today!” She clapped her hands together happily. She was so happy that Joseph loved her food so much. It had crossed her mind that it was because of the blood substitute but she dismissed this pretty quickly as the way he complemented her food every time she asked what he thought made it seem like he genuinely enjoyed the food and the blood substitute was just the icing on the cake or rather the necessity he needed to be able to actually eat the food without damaging his health.

As she began grabbing the ingredients, she couldn't help but whistle a cheerful tune as she thought of him. She'd been doing that a lot. Pretty much since the first day she met him. She simply couldn't help it.

Ever since she turned eleven and her parents discovered her healing prowess after her father stubbed his toe on the leg of the coffee table and was subsequently discovered by Lisa Lisa during a shopping trip with her family, she spent most of her time around Hamon users.

At first, most people on the island treated her as a little sister. Attitudes changed when she started growing into a woman and many of the younger disciples started to flirt with her. When she turned sixteen, she got many offers of courtship or dating but turned them all down as she simply felt no spark with any of them.

“I want to feel a spark like my mama feels for my papa.” Is what she would often tell them. She felt bad turning them down but when it came to romance, the feeling had to be genuine and she would never want to lead someone on. Thankfully, nobody held it against her as she was always very polite and very sincere and tried her best to let them down as gently as possible.

Of course, since new Hamon disciples were few and far between and they only received five in the last two years, she had stopped receiving such overtures as it was common knowledge that everyone on the island who was interested already knew she was not interested in them.

Naturally this changed when she met Joseph the first time. When she first saw him, she could tell immediately that he was horribly ill. It was obvious he was trying to hide such a thing but she knew that would not do. It was her job to make sure people were healthy and well and she could hardly let someone walk around in such a terrible condition.

When she reached out to take his shaking arm, she sent a little of her Hamon just for a preliminary analysis. Give her an idea of what sort of illness was causing him so much trouble but what she found was nothing she never expected. Not only did he have the darkness of the vampire but also the light of Hamon intertwined and that Hamon interacted with hers and wrapped around it like a rope, which sent literal sparks into her arm as well as making his arm glow.

With such a reaction, how could it have not been fate?

Of course though, she wanted to be sure that it was true and not just a fluke. From that point on, she did her best to hang out with him as much as possible even with his tight schedule.

The more they talked and the more they stayed close... it was becoming very clear that she was falling hard and that he most certainly was the one for her. He was funny, charming and even though he had a temper, he tried his best to focus on the training and not to lash out at others for ignoring him or hating his existence, especially after it became an open secret that he was transforming into a vampire.

The fact that he could control himself, even though everything she knew about vampires told her that they had terrible impulse control, hammered home that he was a good person underneath his goofy and sometimes arrogant personality.

I wish they could see that he is a good man.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Dining Area [17 days until the rings dissolve]

“Damn this shit is delicious!” Joseph happily praised her food. He always at least ate three or four plates of whatever she made for him which certainly did wonders to stroke her chef's ego.

Caesar rolled his eyes as he already took a sip of wine. “It's Suzi's cooking. Of course it’s delicious and you say that every time.”

“Doesn't mean that it's not true. I'm just showing my appreciation to the lovely chef.” He gave her a winning smile which makes her blush just a little. It was strange to see him smile with fangs but it was incredibly charming all the same.

“If that's the case, be a little bit more creative with your praise. You sound like a broken record.”

“Whatever, I'm just being honest.” JoJo then zeroed in on a book that Caesar appeared to be reading while he ate. “What are you reading?”

Suzi, who was also curious, spoke up. “It doesn't look like a typical newspaper that you would read.”

The blonde chuckled. “Oh this? Just a lovely book of Italian poetry.”

They all suddenly heard a choking sound and as they glanced over to notice that Ophelia who had been silent for most of breakfast was hitting her throat and coughing.

Suzi quickly got ready to bolt from her chair. “Ophelia are you choking?!”

The petite Hamon user quickly shook her head, speaking in a hoarse voice. “W-w-wine went down the wrong pi-pipe.”

“My, I wonder what caused that?” Caesar smirked as he stared at Ophelia. In turn, she glared at him back as she took another deep breath of air.

Meanwhile Suzi just giggled. Oh those who are just not honest with each other.

It was blatantly obvious to her that the two of them had some romantic tension but as it was not her business, she would not pry.

Before anything else could be said, Lisa Lisa came into the dining room. “Good morning everyone. Now you have ten more minutes to finish breakfast before training begins and Suzi, I have a list of errands to run and it's a bit extensive, so you might want to bring someone with you to help carry the items.”

“Okay!” She happily called out while the others had different reactions, most noticeably Joseph who groaned in annoyance. Lisa Lisa naturally ignored it while Caesar reprimanded him for it and Ophelia simply slapped her forehead. Yet again, this was another part of the routine as she picked up all the dirty plates and brought them into the kitchen.

“So I need to bring someone with me huh?”

Her first instinct was to ask JoJo but of course he was training and therefore unavailable. She started thinking about other people but realized that her first couple choices would also be busy.

As she was so busy thinking, she didn't hear that someone had called to her until they were literally tapping on her shoulder. She jumped and let out a small shriek and turned around, only to see that it was a fellow maid like herself.

She blinked. “Oh I'm so sorry Lucy! I guess I was caught up in my thoughts and didn't realize my surroundings.”

Luckily the other maid took no offense as she gave a small awkward smile. “It's all right. So I overheard your problem and I'm gonna have my break coming up so I can take the shopping trip with you.”

“Oh that's perfect! Now I don't have to go looking for anyone. You saved my skin.”

The woman seemed a little bewildered at the statement. “I guess I... have.”

“I think I better go grab my coat and scarf and afterward, I'll meet you at the dock.”

Suzi hurried off to her room before the other woman could even get a word in.

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Dock [17 days until the rings dissolve]

“I'm sorry I ran a little late Lucy!” She called out as she reached the dock. She was wearing a lovely light white jacket as well as a white scarf that had pale blue polka dots on it. She was also carrying another scarf that appeared to be a pale green. “It might be a little chilly so I grabbed one of my extra scarves to see if you need it.”

The maid seemed shocked as Suzi handed her the pale green scarf. “You’re... giving this to me? And... you called me by my name earlier as well as just now? How do you know my name?”

“That's easy!” Suzi clapped her hands together. “When you were introduced on your first day is when I heard your name.”

The woman blinked. Her brown eyes getting wider. “But I've only been here for three weeks...”

She was a little confused by Lucy's reaction but then again, this was the first time they were really having a conversation as Lucy was the type to keep to herself and seemed a little shy. She was actually surprised that the woman even volunteered to help her.

Although it could be that she was finally feeling comfortable about her new job environment and just wants to be more outgoing? She wasn't sure but obviously it would be incredibly rude to ask someone she barely knew. It wasn't her business and she was just grateful for the help.

“So? Just because you’re new doesn't mean you don't deserve the same courtesy of everyone else. Now come on. We have errands to run and Mistress Lisa Lisa is counting on us!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Venice, Italy 1939 – Boat headed to the Mainland [17 days until the rings dissolve]

Lucy was starting have second thoughts.

She may be a Hamon user... But she's so nice. Lucy thought as she stared at the end of the scarf she had wrapped around her neck. Probably the nicest person I've ever met.

As a green eyed vampire, she was often treated terribly. Even the people who raised her after she was abandoned as a baby treated her more of as a tool than an actual person with feelings. The fact that she was even alive instead of used as food for a stronger vampire was because she had more natural resistance to the sun and possibly Hamon though she never actually encountered it directed at her.

Yet I'm about to betray the only person who's ever bothered to remember my name. Or given me something out of the kindness of her heart.

Of course, she had no choice in the matter as it was an order directed to her by the gods themselves. If she didn't complete it, then there would be nothing but death waiting for her.

At least if her “partner” didn't kill her first.

“Alright you stupid slave, I'll keep this nice and simple so you can understand so you better not screw this up.” The foul tempered one eyed red named Rohan told her. “That damn island temple of theirs is way too infected with those sun loving heathens for me to even get within miles of it. Unlike you, I actually have power and all of the bastards with even rudimentary Hamon basics down will be able to sense me no matter how well I disguise myself so your job is to make sure the little bitch the Chosen is lusting after gets off that damn island and onto the mainland.”

“I understand...” She trembled in his presence. She couldn't help it. Instinctively, she knew that he was more powerful than her and vampires were certainly creatures of instincts.“But how am I going to accomplish such a feat... without raising suspicion?”

It was a legitimate question but the bastard obviously didn't care. “I don't fucking know! Tell her you want to be friends and invite her to hang out at a nightclub with you or something. I don't fucking care about the how! Just get her OFF the island and onto the mainland so I can grab her and bring her to the gods and absolve myself of my failure.”

Her luck apparently was better than she thought when, by pure chance, she overheard the female Hamon master giving Suzi an errand on the mainland and also requesting that she should grab help.

My lucky break! There's no need to come up with some convoluted excuse when a better opportunity has just been presented.

So before she lost her chance, she made sure that she was the one invited. She was already ready to introduce herself only to be surprised that the Hamon user already knew her name. She knew that Suzi was very much a social butterfly so she expected her to be friendly but not so generous or caring.

But if I don't then there is no doubt that I'll be dead or eaten. She'd never seen it happen before but she knew from the elders on the Council that to displease the gods was very much a death sentence. She was also aware that green eyed vampires were first created to be nothing but food or convenient slaves that could stand time in the sun even if it was for brief bursts.

She could almost feel herself trembling by the time the boat made it to land.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Venice, Italy 1939 – On the Main Dock [17 days until the rings dissolve]

Lucy doesn't look so good. Suzi thought as she stared at her companion who had started trembling midway on their boat ride. Maybe I should've grabbed her a jacket too?

It was actually relatively warm that day, especially for January but people could always get colds, even in the summer.

She was half tempted to ask for the woman's hand and send a small charge of healing Hamon through just to see if she was simply cold or truly coming down with a fever. However unlike with someone like Joseph where it was so obvious that he was physically ill, Lucy could simply just be feeling cold due to the weather and to use Hamon on someone without their permission would certainly be frowned upon, especially by Lisa Lisa even if the intention was good.

This is when Lucy looked over at her, taking a quick breath before speaking. “So what has Mistress Lisa Lisa... requested that we pick up today? If there truly is a lot of things to be retrieved then maybe we should each take half the list and split up for the time being. Divide and conquer.”

“That's a great idea!” She said as she rummaged through her pocket, pulling out a neatly folded piece of paper. She carefully unfolded the long list before handing it to Lucy. “Here it is.”

Her fellow maid blushed a little as she stared at. “Sorry to ask this but... Can you turn around? I get... awkward when people look at me while I read.”

“Sure.” It was a bit of an odd request but there was no harm in it. Without hesitating, she did as she was asked.

It took Lucy a few moments to read through the (very admittedly) long list before saying she was done and handed it back. “I'll take the bottom half if you would like to do the top?”

“Sure!”

After that, the two of them decided that they would meet back at the docks by lunch to see where they were on their respective lists.

“Are you sure you don't want to take the list with you?”

Lucy shook her head. “No. I'm fine. I have a great... memory.”

“If you say so.” She was a little worried that Lucy might forget something but then again, she was also at risk for that so, by that logic, maybe it was better for her to keep the list on her person after all. “I trust you then. Good luck!”

“You as well.”

The two girls waved goodbye as they turned in opposite directions.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Unfortunately, what Suzi didn't know was that the list had been scented with a special powder that was undetectable to a human's nose but very much like a walking neon sign to a vampire's.

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Marketplace [17 days until the rings dissolve]

It was a beautiful day in the marketplace. Even though it was barely 8 AM, it was already crowded with those rushing to work or those who needed to pick up the daily essentials. Suzi blended right in as she double checked the list for the items requested by Lisa Lisa. There were even those who waved and said their greetings as she passed by. Once again, she was rather popular in the market and also a regular as she was often sent for shopping trips. Thanks to that, she'd made quite a rapport with the local sellers who would often grant her discounts just for being so cheerful.

As it so happened, the top half of the list ended up being mostly groceries which meant she didn't have to wander around too much looking for oddball things. She felt a little bad for Lucy who got stuck with the odds and ends half, but since the woman had picked that half herself, she wasn't too bothered by it.

“Well it appears that cabbages is first... Ontario will be happy to see me~”

She quickly made her way towards the stall.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Venice, Italy 1939 – Alleyway [17 days until the rings dissolve]

Hidden in the shadows of a long forgotten alley was a man clad head to toe in thick black fabric. He also wore a heavy black cloak and a very wide brim black hat. The only color that came off of this individual was from the Harlequin mask he wore which completely covered his face.

The mask was mostly white with painted red lips and blue tears drops on the cheeks featuring gold detailing around the nose and eyes. The holes in which the eyes looked out were covered in black fabric as well but not too thick to prevent being able to see through them.

Rohan honestly thought he looked ridiculous as he was sniffing around for the pungent tracking powder that the slave had hopefully put on one of the mate's belongings but as an elite vampire, he had no choice. Every part of his body had to be covered or risked turning into dust.

He put a gloved hand on his neck. Even now, he could still feel the agonizing pain that the Hamon charged vine had inflicted on him. If he were to describe it, he would say it was like being choked by the sun itself.

Fucking sun heathen. He was seething at the mere thought of that bastard Hamon user who had nearly crippled him. Vampires, especially ones as powerful as an elite like him could heal from almost any injury if given enough time and access to fresh blood. Stab him in the heart? Suck you dry before pulling out the knife with a grin. Cut off his head? The blood vessels from his neck would reattach it. Set him on fire? He would destroy you before finding a bucket of water to douse himself. Even throwing explosives at him would not kill him, as his body would simply put itself back together again.

Wounds caused by Hamon? Those were the exception. Even burns from the sun would heal eventually given enough time and plenty of fresh blood but the pure life energy was far more concentrated than an average ray of sunlight. Hamon actually purifies a vampire’s cells before destroying them and therefore regeneration was impossible. All damage done by Hamon could, at best, scar over but it would never truly heal.

The wounds on his neck as well as his destroyed eye were still fresh, so he still felt pain from them from time to time. If he hadn't already killed the Hamon user, the man would be on the warpath with a burning desire for vengeance.

And I even lost my obsidian blade... His mentor, Councilwoman Ilamatecuhtli, would be very upset with him. Well, she went by Lilith now but he refused to call by such a pedestrian name. That obsidian blade had been hand-carved with care for him specifically by her close friend. It wasn't something that anyone just got. Only her best received such blades.

For him, it was more humiliating to lose the blade, than his eye.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Venice, Italy 1939 – Air Supplena Island, Training Grounds [17 days until the rings dissolve]

“Overdrive!” Joseph shouted as he threw a good old-fashioned right punch. Caesar avoided the attack through some clever footwork before trying to deliver his own strike. Joseph parried the blow with his left forearm before trying with another punch.

This had been going on for at least ten minutes now as neither one of them could get an edge upon the other. If this had been a real fight, JoJo would have a hundred and one tricks up his sleeve that he would use to achieve victory but since this was a friendly sparring match, he would play completely fair. The point was to get to know the other's techniques and build up camaraderie, not winning.

“Joseph it seems you can't even manage to touch me!” Caesar spoke in a joking fashion with a wild grin on his face. He was starting to work up a bit of a sweat but Joseph only knew that because of his nose rather than actually seeing it.

He threw a cocky smile back as he threw another punch. “You talk big for being in the same boat as me.”

Caesar laughed as he dodged. JoJo gave him this, he was quick on his feet. Especially since he was fighting against vampiric speed now.

Is he using Hamon or is this just him being naturally nimble?

Whatever the case, the sparring was actually quite thrilling.

As for the spectators, it included both of their teachers as well as Ophelia who was very intently staring at the blonde playboy while pretending not to do that.

Ugh, I wish the two would just get a room already!

Objectively, he was happy for both of them as Caesar was becoming quite a great friend and Ophelia was like a big sister to him. It was becoming very obvious to even JoJo – who had literately no romantic experience to go off of outside what he had observed over the years with his grandparents and seen in movies – but the two of them were falling harder for each other than a sack of bricks on a stooge's head.

He truly had no problems with the idea of them becoming a couple. In fact, he wanted to scream at them to become a couple faster because what he was having issues with was the GOD DAMN SMELLS they kept giving off.

He did not know (or want to know) that he could smell human arousal and good lord did those two stink to high heaven. So much so that he desperately wanted to throw both of them into the communal bathhouse they had on the island and tell them “please start screwing now so my poor nose and my sanity can have a fucking break”. At least Caesar was regularly coated in soap so that absolutely curbed his natural scent.

Unfortunately, this was very unlikely to happen because he was aware enough of Ophelia’s personality and pride that she would never have premarital sex even if she clearly really wanted to jump someone’s bones.

And they fucking wonder why I break things! If he was going to be honest with himself, a third of the things that he'd broken over the course of his time on the island weren't accidents, they were him venting frustration.

He also vowed that as soon as he got home, he would apologize for every single time he ever made fun of Granny for getting overwhelmed and overstimulated by her superior senses and completely understood why she never wanted to leave the house on Valentine's Day.

Overloaded senses were utter hell, they should never be joked about.

What was worse is he thought he sometimes smelt it off of Suzi of all people and since he had no idea if it was his flawless physique doing it or if it was for someone else. He decided to completely ignore the idea because the alternative would of involved a lot more property damage.

He tried throwing another punch, this time with his left hand but Caesar dodged yet again. As he was about to pull around and try for another attack, he was hit with a sudden massive headache and his fist felt oddly warm. He thought he saw flash of purple around his arm as it went through a stone column that Caesar had been standing in front of only a few seconds earlier. The entire top half shattered as if it had been made out of glass and clattered to the ground.

“For the love of God, Joseph! Why is it that you can't go a day without destroying something?!” Caesar yelled at him but he wasn't really paying attention to his friend but rather the rumble. Instead of falling in a random assortment like it should of, the rubble formed a very distinctive shape.

His eyes went wide and his thoughts were in a panic.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Are you even listening to me!” Caesar put a hand on JoJo's shoulder. For his trouble, he got zapped with Hamon. He was about to complain about it when he noticed what JoJo was so intently staring at.

The rubble of the column he destroyed had created a very articulate picture of Suzi. Unfortunately, instead of smiling and being like her usual happy self, she appeared afraid. Running desperately while looking behind as if someone or something was chasing her.

Joseph turned to face him. His expression was so clearly written with worry as he stared at his hand. “My stand... I think my Stand... Did that. Last time he gave me a quick vision of the pillar men before they were awake and now... Now he's telling me that Suzi's in trouble!”

Chapter Text

For the first time in his life, Joseph's mind was consumed by nothing but fear. Never in his life had he felt this amount before.

Not when he was in that hijacked plane with Speedwagon when he was thirteen.

Not when he was fighting the vampiric Straizo in the middle of a café in New York.

Not when he was fighting Santana in Mexico with Gramps and that German major.

Not even when those arrogant, egotistical super vampire nightmares each placed a ring of death inside of him that were set to kill him in seventeen days...

No it was the idea of Suzi being in danger, at all, that had caused him to take off running at speeds even he didn't think he could get to.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Caesar didn't even have a chance to blink before Joseph took off running. Naturally he had no recourse but to follow him. He heard shouting that sounded like Ophelia and their mentors but he knew he couldn't lose track of JoJo. He used Hamon to bolster the muscles in his legs so he could actually keep up with the vampiric speed. The man was such a hothead and most likely about to do something very stupid and very risky.

God I hope you have a plan JoJo and you aren't just running blind because you're terrified for her.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Luckily JoJo did manage to come up with a plan on the fly as he changed courses from directly to the dock to make a quick detour at the kitchen to grab things he needed.

The damn boat only arrives every hour on the hour and it's barely passed 8:20. She needs me NOW! Can't afford to wait another forty minutes!

Now he could just run across the ocean using positive Hamon walking on water technique but that didn't seem like the most efficient way to get across or the fastest. What he truly needed was a motorboat or to spontaneously grow wings but he didn't have one and the latter was very unlikely.

In record time, he made it to the kitchen which caused many of the kitchen staff to shriek with surprise at his sudden entrance. There were also those who scowled as he wasn't necessarily the most popular guy on the island.

“Point me where a large silver serving tray is, now.” He wasn't asking.

At least seven people pointed at a cabinet 10 feet away from him. He made his way over there though one asshole tried stopping him.

“Get out of my kitchen you disgusting evil brute! You can't steal my proud serving tray!”

He picked up the annoying little bastard by the collar of his shirt. Normally he would've said something about rude assholes needing to learn some lessons in manners and, as a gentleman, he would teach them out of the kindness of his heart but this time was different...

He didn't fucking care about being a gentleman at the moment and didn't want to waste valuable seconds with a meaningless lecture. Instead he merely glared at the man who had started trembling and whimpering in his hold before dropping him out of his way. He proceeded to rip off the cabin door to grab the silver tray he needed. Luckily it was just the right size.

Next, he jogged over to the fridge, accidentally ripping off that door off its hinges too as he grabbed every single bottle of blood substitute he could get his hands on. He had never had it straight from the bottle before but with what he was planning, he was going to need the extra energy boost.

“Now I just needed head to the dining area...” He muttered to himself as he ran out with the necessary items in his arms.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Caesar as well as Ophelia (who had been desperately running behind him) made it to the kitchen just a few minutes after Joseph had been there.

“Well it looks like a hurricane ran through here.” She remarked as they both saw that a cabinet and the fridge had doors ripped off and there were several people running around like chickens with their heads cut off. One of them was sitting on the ground in a puddle of what appeared to be his own urine looking as pale as a sheet of paper.

Safe to say JoJo made a stop in here. Caesar had no idea what he was doing but JoJo rarely did anything for no reason and even the most convoluted crap he pulled always had some deeper meaning. Sometimes it was a relief and other times it was frustrating. Often it was both.

“Come on, we need to get to the dock since that's obviously where he's headed.”

The beautiful Ophelia agreed and they both started running straight there instead of trying to follow Joseph anymore.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

It did not take long for JoJo to find exactly what he needed in the dining room. Everything gathered so far was placed on the ground before he ripped off the tablecloth from the dining room table. It was actually quite large so he ripped off what he needed before tossing the remains on the ground and made a quick makeshift sling to hold all seven of the blood substitute bottles that he had grabbed.

Once he securely wrapped it to his chest, he grabbed the silver tray and ran straight for the dock.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

It did not take him long as he was truly thankful that the dining area of the main building and the dock were relatively close.

“Now to get rid of this stupid breathing apparatus!” He growled as both of his hands went to his face to finally destroy the thing that he was so sick of wearing but did so out of obligation for his training and respect for his mentors.

The vampiric strength made it easy to split the thing in two. He tossed the two halves of the damn thing to the ground before grabbing one of the blood substitute bottles from the sling and popping off the top. The smell was... intriguing to his nose but he didn't have the time to be picky.

“Bottoms up.” He grumbled as he started chugging it. Unlike Santana's blood which had the taste of overripe peaches, the blood substitute, well, tasted like blood. Specifically over processed and overly metallic tasting blood with a... coconut aftertaste?

No, he didn't get that either.

He stuck his tongue out, after he downed it. “God it's like I just drank a purée made out of old pennies taken directly off the streets and coconuts. Can't believe she mixes this into my food.”

He always knew that Suzi was a fabulous cook but now he had some newfound respect for her since she was able to make her mouthwatering, impossibly delicious food while having the horrible blood substitute tainting her dishes.

JoJo then tossed the empty bottle on the ground before taking a deep breath of Hamon and charging up the large silver serving tray in his hand.

He then jumped off the dock just as Caesar and Ophelia came into view.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“JOJO!” They both screamed as he disappeared towards the waves. Caesar was furious as he knew that this would happen and yet he still couldn't stop him.

“God dammit! I imagine that idiot is going to swim all the way across.”

“Or run across the water.” Ophelia added.

However they were both wrong as they managed to get close enough to notice that Joseph was doing neither of those things. Instead he was... Standing on a metal tray that was going at speeds that rivaled a motorboat? With his left foot constantly crackling with an overdrive?

From what Caesar could tell, it appeared that Joseph was charging an overdrive directly into the water and using the positive Hamon to force water away from his foot like a propeller would on a boat. Since overdrives were meant to be used in short bursts, the idea of doing something so draining and risky would've never occurred to him. Naturally, of course it also made perfect sense that Joseph was doing it. The man basically had “unconventional” as his middle name not to mention he had so much Hamon he probably had enough to pull something like this off and not burn himself out.

Ophelia gasped right next to him “His stand is wrapped around his leg and the tray!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Hermit Purple had been trying his best to be quiet and let himself fully manifest while Joseph got the training he needed to control his overflowing Hamon. This had actually been easier thought then done because of the growing corruption and the clashes it had with his natural light. It was such a struggle trying to keep things together but the two were natural opposites that wanted to dominate the other.

He will die... If this continues... Must stop!

So he did the only thing it could do and that was by threading itself through both of the energies simultaneously, to alleviate the pressure from JoJo's body and make him feel better while also seeing if there was a way to get the energies to at least stabilize since they were always in constant flux clashing with one another.

It was a very difficult challenge that Hermit had decided to undergo but it was the only way he could actually help Joseph instead of interfering and making things worse.

However, his action did more than just make it’s precious user feel better. Since the energies were also influencing him, they started flowing through him like a conduit and into each other which started causing them to start harmonizing with each other instead of fighting. When this happened, he started feeling stronger and knew that Joseph must've felt the same.

I'm helping... I'm not a burden!

Thanks to this phenomenon, Hermit could start feeling the outside world again after shutting himself off from it. This is how he found out that Joseph was falling in love.

He... happy around Suzi?

The pretty blue-eyed blonde started consuming his thoughts quite a lot and some of it was due to Hermit's influence as he would often send night visions of her happy with him. The harmony process seemed to go faster with him happy and since that was what was keeping him alive, it absolutely assured that Joseph was happy though naturally it would've done this anyway even if his life wasn't on the line. It was hard, though, as his user was dealing with fears of losing his humanity as well as control issues having to stop himself from beating up or even killing the other Hamon users who scorned him.

Suzi is important... He must have Suzi.

It cursed itself for not being able to do more but it still remained weaved around the energies to ensure that the harmonizing continued until Joseph could manage it on his own or they finally stabilized.

Then he was hit with an image.

Suzi running... Scared... In trouble.

Even though the conflicting energies weren't stabilized yet, he had to do something. He forced himself to pop out again to warn Joseph and give him an image of what he saw. He took over his arm for a moment and used the rubble to create this image.

He was happy that JoJo realized exactly what it was and immediately started making preparation. Once he saw what method he was using, he knew he could help even if it was going to delay his manifestation yet again.

While Joseph was using the overdrive to surf across the water, he wrapped around his leg and the tray so his precious user wouldn't fall off and could rush to Suzi with no issues.

We must save her!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

His Stand's rush was not unjustified as, it was that moment on the mainland, that Rohan caught the scent of the pungent powder that Lucy had laced on the list in Suzi's pocket...

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1939 – Alleyway Near the Marketplace [17 days until the rings dissolve]

Bout time I caught that stupid pungent scent. Rohan thought to himself as he slowly crept through the abandoned alleyways. It was faint but he knew he was getting close now. He could also hear the sounds of bustling people which he suspected was from the marketplace.

Underneath the mask, he licked his lips. His fangs growing ever so slightly. He was getting excited. It'd been a long time since he had actually done a true hunt. At least a century if not more. He blamed it on the modern age where people actually had documentation which made it a lot harder to simply make someone disappear without anyone noticing.

Back in the olden days, he could simply grab a shepherd or wayward farmer or a drunk or even just a lone traveler and never have to worry about anyone looking for them again. The local villagers would simply assume that they were attacked by animals or spirited away by the Fae. Superstition would keep the locals away from places they had no business being in and those fools that got too curious were a nice secondary food source.

He especially enjoyed it when those hapless plebeians would brandish garlic and crosses at him or try splashing holy water in his face and those who were particularly brave to try to stab him with a stake to the heart, all in a vain effort to keep him away and save their miserable lives from being devoured. Seeing the horrified and crushing looks of despair on their faces when they realized such trinkets were worthless... just as delicious as their blood.

How he missed those glorious days.

Still, he knew he had to restrain himself as this was a mission to capture the prey alive, not a true hunt where he could gorge on his prize after ripping it to shreds with his claws and teeth.

Last thing he ever wanted to do was to upset the gods more than he already had. The fact that they had let him live after such a colossal failure is a testament to the generous mercy of the almighty Kars.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Venice, Italy 1939 – Marketplace [17 days until the rings dissolve]

“Shopping sure is a breeze~” Suzi Q sang as she walked along the marketplace with two bags in her hands. She was actually making pretty good time on her list and thought she might be able to get it done early.

She paused as she pulled out the list again to glance at what was next.

“Looks like I need to grab a couple jars of honey and a sack of flour...”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Venice, Italy 1939 – Alleyway Near the Marketplace [17 days until the rings dissolve]

So that is the Suzi Quattro that I must capture? He thought as he stared at the beautiful young woman who stunk of the pungent powder. It seems that the green eye did not give the most accurate of descriptions.

The girl was truly a beauty with a phenomenal figure, a gentle face and blue eyes like high-priced gems. Had she been a vampire, he would've asked if she would like to be chased and then courted. However, she had the telltale glow of Hamon running through her veins. That hideous vile life energy that was the bane to his kind.

Still, with the unique circumstances surrounding the Chosen and how he was somehow both a vampire and a Hamon user who could roam around in the sun with no ill effects... he could understand the attraction.

If she were my mate, I'd certainly chase down the bastards who had taken her to the ends of the earth before ripping out their throats.

He pressed his body against the wall as he moved himself carefully into position so he could simply pounce on her without completely leaving the alley. It was daytime and crowded so having access to a quick getaway was essential.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“I think I'll grab the honey jars first.” She mumbled to herself as she shoved the list back into her pocket. “They're not quite as heavy as the flour–”

Something was amiss. She felt the low constant hum of Hamon energy flowing through her Satiporoja beetle scarf jump erratically.

On my left then. She thought fast as she dropped the bags of groceries and took a deep breath to pour as much Hamon as she could through her scarf.

“Snake Muffler!”

It hardened to the strength of steel as she used it to launch herself upwards into a backflip, just as a man entirely clad in black lunged from the shadows of a nearby alley. He was wearing a strange carnival mask and the way he felt was very wrong to her senses. As if his energy was rotten and twisted.

There was screaming from some of the customers in the marketplace as she gracefully landed on her feet and started running away.

That must be... that must be a vampire! Her thoughts were in a panic as she continued running with reckless abandon through the streets, though still careful not to accidentally bump into anybody.

Outside of JoJo, she’d never actually met a vampire before and he wasn't exactly what you would call a typical one. For one, being around him made her feel safe and secure and two his natural Hamon balanced out the twisted sensation inherent in vampires to harmonize into something noticeable but very pleasant to feel.

In simple terms, Joseph's energy felt like a powerful singing Latin choir while this vampire's energy was like nails dragging across a chalkboard.

She gulped as she saw him jump over a table lined with produce trying to race faster towards her. She had naturally bolstered her muscles in her legs with Hamon but that didn't seem to be enough to give her much of an edge as she dodged and weaved through the crowd of people.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Fucking dammit!” He growled as he pushed anything and everything out of his way so he could reach his target.

He was truly furious. He was expecting to easily grab the woman, drag her into the alley and knock her out before presenting her to his gods as he was told that she was a healer with no combat experience...

Yet what she had done with the scarf was clearly a perfected Hamon technique used for combat. Considering how fast the scarf managed to solidify, it probably had to have been made with the damn beetles that could conduct Hamon extremely well.

This is the last thing I needed. He internally groaned even though his instincts thought differently. They was positively thrilled at the idea of chasing prey.

It seems that the hunt had officially started.

Chapter Text

Venice, Italy 1931 – Marketplace